CA2529739A1 - Aspartyl protease inhibitors - Google Patents
Aspartyl protease inhibitors Download PDFInfo
- Publication number
- CA2529739A1 CA2529739A1 CA002529739A CA2529739A CA2529739A1 CA 2529739 A1 CA2529739 A1 CA 2529739A1 CA 002529739 A CA002529739 A CA 002529739A CA 2529739 A CA2529739 A CA 2529739A CA 2529739 A1 CA2529739 A1 CA 2529739A1
- Authority
- CA
- Canada
- Prior art keywords
- alkyl
- aryl
- heteroaryl
- compound
- hydrogen
- Prior art date
- Legal status (The legal status is an assumption and is not a legal conclusion. Google has not performed a legal analysis and makes no representation as to the accuracy of the status listed.)
- Abandoned
Links
Classifications
-
- C—CHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
- C07—ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
- C07D—HETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
- C07D207/00—Heterocyclic compounds containing five-membered rings not condensed with other rings, with one nitrogen atom as the only ring hetero atom
- C07D207/02—Heterocyclic compounds containing five-membered rings not condensed with other rings, with one nitrogen atom as the only ring hetero atom with only hydrogen or carbon atoms directly attached to the ring nitrogen atom
- C07D207/04—Heterocyclic compounds containing five-membered rings not condensed with other rings, with one nitrogen atom as the only ring hetero atom with only hydrogen or carbon atoms directly attached to the ring nitrogen atom having no double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members
- C07D207/08—Heterocyclic compounds containing five-membered rings not condensed with other rings, with one nitrogen atom as the only ring hetero atom with only hydrogen or carbon atoms directly attached to the ring nitrogen atom having no double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members with hydrocarbon radicals, substituted by hetero atoms, attached to ring carbon atoms
-
- A—HUMAN NECESSITIES
- A61—MEDICAL OR VETERINARY SCIENCE; HYGIENE
- A61P—SPECIFIC THERAPEUTIC ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR MEDICINAL PREPARATIONS
- A61P25/00—Drugs for disorders of the nervous system
- A61P25/28—Drugs for disorders of the nervous system for treating neurodegenerative disorders of the central nervous system, e.g. nootropic agents, cognition enhancers, drugs for treating Alzheimer's disease or other forms of dementia
-
- C—CHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
- C07—ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
- C07C—ACYCLIC OR CARBOCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
- C07C237/00—Carboxylic acid amides, the carbon skeleton of the acid part being further substituted by amino groups
- C07C237/02—Carboxylic acid amides, the carbon skeleton of the acid part being further substituted by amino groups having the carbon atoms of the carboxamide groups bound to acyclic carbon atoms of the carbon skeleton
- C07C237/04—Carboxylic acid amides, the carbon skeleton of the acid part being further substituted by amino groups having the carbon atoms of the carboxamide groups bound to acyclic carbon atoms of the carbon skeleton the carbon skeleton being acyclic and saturated
- C07C237/12—Carboxylic acid amides, the carbon skeleton of the acid part being further substituted by amino groups having the carbon atoms of the carboxamide groups bound to acyclic carbon atoms of the carbon skeleton the carbon skeleton being acyclic and saturated having the nitrogen atom of at least one of the carboxamide groups bound to an acyclic carbon atom of a hydrocarbon radical substituted by carboxyl groups
-
- C—CHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
- C07—ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
- C07C—ACYCLIC OR CARBOCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
- C07C237/00—Carboxylic acid amides, the carbon skeleton of the acid part being further substituted by amino groups
- C07C237/02—Carboxylic acid amides, the carbon skeleton of the acid part being further substituted by amino groups having the carbon atoms of the carboxamide groups bound to acyclic carbon atoms of the carbon skeleton
- C07C237/14—Carboxylic acid amides, the carbon skeleton of the acid part being further substituted by amino groups having the carbon atoms of the carboxamide groups bound to acyclic carbon atoms of the carbon skeleton the carbon skeleton being saturated and containing rings
-
- C—CHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
- C07—ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
- C07C—ACYCLIC OR CARBOCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
- C07C237/00—Carboxylic acid amides, the carbon skeleton of the acid part being further substituted by amino groups
- C07C237/02—Carboxylic acid amides, the carbon skeleton of the acid part being further substituted by amino groups having the carbon atoms of the carboxamide groups bound to acyclic carbon atoms of the carbon skeleton
- C07C237/22—Carboxylic acid amides, the carbon skeleton of the acid part being further substituted by amino groups having the carbon atoms of the carboxamide groups bound to acyclic carbon atoms of the carbon skeleton having nitrogen atoms of amino groups bound to the carbon skeleton of the acid part, further acylated
-
- C—CHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
- C07—ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
- C07D—HETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
- C07D213/00—Heterocyclic compounds containing six-membered rings, not condensed with other rings, with one nitrogen atom as the only ring hetero atom and three or more double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members
- C07D213/02—Heterocyclic compounds containing six-membered rings, not condensed with other rings, with one nitrogen atom as the only ring hetero atom and three or more double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members having three double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members
- C07D213/04—Heterocyclic compounds containing six-membered rings, not condensed with other rings, with one nitrogen atom as the only ring hetero atom and three or more double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members having three double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members having no bond between the ring nitrogen atom and a non-ring member or having only hydrogen or carbon atoms directly attached to the ring nitrogen atom
- C07D213/60—Heterocyclic compounds containing six-membered rings, not condensed with other rings, with one nitrogen atom as the only ring hetero atom and three or more double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members having three double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members having no bond between the ring nitrogen atom and a non-ring member or having only hydrogen or carbon atoms directly attached to the ring nitrogen atom with hetero atoms or with carbon atoms having three bonds to hetero atoms with at the most one bond to halogen, e.g. ester or nitrile radicals, directly attached to ring carbon atoms
- C07D213/78—Carbon atoms having three bonds to hetero atoms, with at the most one bond to halogen, e.g. ester or nitrile radicals
- C07D213/81—Amides; Imides
-
- C—CHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
- C07—ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
- C07D—HETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
- C07D213/00—Heterocyclic compounds containing six-membered rings, not condensed with other rings, with one nitrogen atom as the only ring hetero atom and three or more double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members
- C07D213/02—Heterocyclic compounds containing six-membered rings, not condensed with other rings, with one nitrogen atom as the only ring hetero atom and three or more double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members having three double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members
- C07D213/04—Heterocyclic compounds containing six-membered rings, not condensed with other rings, with one nitrogen atom as the only ring hetero atom and three or more double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members having three double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members having no bond between the ring nitrogen atom and a non-ring member or having only hydrogen or carbon atoms directly attached to the ring nitrogen atom
- C07D213/60—Heterocyclic compounds containing six-membered rings, not condensed with other rings, with one nitrogen atom as the only ring hetero atom and three or more double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members having three double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members having no bond between the ring nitrogen atom and a non-ring member or having only hydrogen or carbon atoms directly attached to the ring nitrogen atom with hetero atoms or with carbon atoms having three bonds to hetero atoms with at the most one bond to halogen, e.g. ester or nitrile radicals, directly attached to ring carbon atoms
- C07D213/78—Carbon atoms having three bonds to hetero atoms, with at the most one bond to halogen, e.g. ester or nitrile radicals
- C07D213/81—Amides; Imides
- C07D213/82—Amides; Imides in position 3
-
- C—CHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
- C07—ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
- C07D—HETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
- C07D241/00—Heterocyclic compounds containing 1,4-diazine or hydrogenated 1,4-diazine rings
- C07D241/02—Heterocyclic compounds containing 1,4-diazine or hydrogenated 1,4-diazine rings not condensed with other rings
- C07D241/06—Heterocyclic compounds containing 1,4-diazine or hydrogenated 1,4-diazine rings not condensed with other rings having one or two double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members
- C07D241/08—Heterocyclic compounds containing 1,4-diazine or hydrogenated 1,4-diazine rings not condensed with other rings having one or two double bonds between ring members or between ring members and non-ring members with oxygen atoms directly attached to ring carbon atoms
-
- C—CHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
- C07—ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
- C07D—HETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
- C07D275/00—Heterocyclic compounds containing 1,2-thiazole or hydrogenated 1,2-thiazole rings
- C07D275/02—Heterocyclic compounds containing 1,2-thiazole or hydrogenated 1,2-thiazole rings not condensed with other rings
-
- C—CHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
- C07—ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
- C07D—HETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
- C07D285/00—Heterocyclic compounds containing rings having nitrogen and sulfur atoms as the only ring hetero atoms, not provided for by groups C07D275/00 - C07D283/00
- C07D285/01—Five-membered rings
- C07D285/02—Thiadiazoles; Hydrogenated thiadiazoles
- C07D285/04—Thiadiazoles; Hydrogenated thiadiazoles not condensed with other rings
- C07D285/10—1,2,5-Thiadiazoles; Hydrogenated 1,2,5-thiadiazoles
-
- C—CHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
- C07—ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
- C07D—HETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
- C07D295/00—Heterocyclic compounds containing polymethylene-imine rings with at least five ring members, 3-azabicyclo [3.2.2] nonane, piperazine, morpholine or thiomorpholine rings, having only hydrogen atoms directly attached to the ring carbon atoms
- C07D295/16—Heterocyclic compounds containing polymethylene-imine rings with at least five ring members, 3-azabicyclo [3.2.2] nonane, piperazine, morpholine or thiomorpholine rings, having only hydrogen atoms directly attached to the ring carbon atoms acylated on ring nitrogen atoms
- C07D295/18—Heterocyclic compounds containing polymethylene-imine rings with at least five ring members, 3-azabicyclo [3.2.2] nonane, piperazine, morpholine or thiomorpholine rings, having only hydrogen atoms directly attached to the ring carbon atoms acylated on ring nitrogen atoms by radicals derived from carboxylic acids, or sulfur or nitrogen analogues thereof
- C07D295/182—Radicals derived from carboxylic acids
- C07D295/192—Radicals derived from carboxylic acids from aromatic carboxylic acids
-
- C—CHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
- C07—ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
- C07D—HETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
- C07D333/00—Heterocyclic compounds containing five-membered rings having one sulfur atom as the only ring hetero atom
- C07D333/02—Heterocyclic compounds containing five-membered rings having one sulfur atom as the only ring hetero atom not condensed with other rings
- C07D333/04—Heterocyclic compounds containing five-membered rings having one sulfur atom as the only ring hetero atom not condensed with other rings not substituted on the ring sulphur atom
- C07D333/26—Heterocyclic compounds containing five-membered rings having one sulfur atom as the only ring hetero atom not condensed with other rings not substituted on the ring sulphur atom with hetero atoms or with carbon atoms having three bonds to hetero atoms with at the most one bond to halogen, e.g. ester or nitrile radicals, directly attached to ring carbon atoms
- C07D333/38—Carbon atoms having three bonds to hetero atoms with at the most one bond to halogen, e.g. ester or nitrile radicals
-
- C—CHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
- C07—ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
- C07D—HETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
- C07D401/00—Heterocyclic compounds containing two or more hetero rings, having nitrogen atoms as the only ring hetero atoms, at least one ring being a six-membered ring with only one nitrogen atom
- C07D401/02—Heterocyclic compounds containing two or more hetero rings, having nitrogen atoms as the only ring hetero atoms, at least one ring being a six-membered ring with only one nitrogen atom containing two hetero rings
- C07D401/06—Heterocyclic compounds containing two or more hetero rings, having nitrogen atoms as the only ring hetero atoms, at least one ring being a six-membered ring with only one nitrogen atom containing two hetero rings linked by a carbon chain containing only aliphatic carbon atoms
-
- C—CHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
- C07—ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
- C07D—HETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
- C07D409/00—Heterocyclic compounds containing two or more hetero rings, at least one ring having sulfur atoms as the only ring hetero atoms
- C07D409/02—Heterocyclic compounds containing two or more hetero rings, at least one ring having sulfur atoms as the only ring hetero atoms containing two hetero rings
- C07D409/06—Heterocyclic compounds containing two or more hetero rings, at least one ring having sulfur atoms as the only ring hetero atoms containing two hetero rings linked by a carbon chain containing only aliphatic carbon atoms
-
- C—CHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
- C07—ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
- C07K—PEPTIDES
- C07K5/00—Peptides containing up to four amino acids in a fully defined sequence; Derivatives thereof
- C07K5/02—Peptides containing up to four amino acids in a fully defined sequence; Derivatives thereof containing at least one abnormal peptide link
- C07K5/0207—Peptides containing up to four amino acids in a fully defined sequence; Derivatives thereof containing at least one abnormal peptide link containing the structure -NH-(X)4-C(=0), e.g. 'isosters', replacing two amino acids
Landscapes
- Chemical & Material Sciences (AREA)
- Organic Chemistry (AREA)
- Health & Medical Sciences (AREA)
- Biomedical Technology (AREA)
- Engineering & Computer Science (AREA)
- Neurosurgery (AREA)
- Neurology (AREA)
- General Health & Medical Sciences (AREA)
- Bioinformatics & Cheminformatics (AREA)
- Medicinal Chemistry (AREA)
- Life Sciences & Earth Sciences (AREA)
- Molecular Biology (AREA)
- General Chemical & Material Sciences (AREA)
- Genetics & Genomics (AREA)
- Crystallography & Structural Chemistry (AREA)
- Hospice & Palliative Care (AREA)
- Biophysics (AREA)
- Biochemistry (AREA)
- Psychiatry (AREA)
- Chemical Kinetics & Catalysis (AREA)
- Proteomics, Peptides & Aminoacids (AREA)
- Nuclear Medicine, Radiotherapy & Molecular Imaging (AREA)
- Pharmacology & Pharmacy (AREA)
- Animal Behavior & Ethology (AREA)
- Public Health (AREA)
- Veterinary Medicine (AREA)
- Pharmaceuticals Containing Other Organic And Inorganic Compounds (AREA)
- Plural Heterocyclic Compounds (AREA)
Abstract
The present invention provides compounds having the formula: (I) wherein R1, R', R2, R3, R3~, R4, X1, X2 and X3 are as defined herein, and pharmaceutical compositions thereof. The present invention also provides methods of inhibiting proteases, more specifically aspartyl proteases. In certain embodiments, compounds inhibit BACE (.beta.-site APP-cleaving enzyme), and thus are useful in the treatment or prevention of a disease characterized by .beta.-amyloid deposits in the brain (including, but not limited to, Alzheimer's Disease). The present invention also provides methods for preparing compounds of the invention.
Description
ASPARTYL PR~TEASEINHIBITORS
PRIORITY CLAIM
[0001] The present application claims priority to U.S. Patent Application No.: 10/462,127; filed June 16, 2003, and Patent Cooperation Treaty Application No.: PCT/US03/1~~5~, filed June 16, 2003; each of which claims priority to U.S.
Provisional Patent Application Nos.: 60/430,693, filed December 3, 2002, and 6013 X9,194, filed June 17, 2002. The entire contents of each of the above-referenced applications are incorporated herein by reference.
BACKGROUND OF THE INVENTION
PRIORITY CLAIM
[0001] The present application claims priority to U.S. Patent Application No.: 10/462,127; filed June 16, 2003, and Patent Cooperation Treaty Application No.: PCT/US03/1~~5~, filed June 16, 2003; each of which claims priority to U.S.
Provisional Patent Application Nos.: 60/430,693, filed December 3, 2002, and 6013 X9,194, filed June 17, 2002. The entire contents of each of the above-referenced applications are incorporated herein by reference.
BACKGROUND OF THE INVENTION
[0002] Alzheimer's Disease is a progressive dementia in which massive deposits of aggregated protein breakdown products ((3-amyloid plaques and neurofibrillary tangles) accumulate in the brain, resulting in the loss of memory, cognition, reasoning, judgement, orientation, and eventually death. Current therapies for the treatment of Alzheimer's Disease include, but are not limited to, donepezil and tacrine. These therapies are useful for improving the memory of patients during the early stages of Alzheimer's Disease, however they do not modify the.progression of aggregated protein breakdown products underlying the pathology of Alzheimer's Disease. It would be desirable to develop therapies that would either stop or slow down this process of aggregation.
[0003] As described above, a defining feature of Alzheimer's Disease which is often used during clinical diagnosis is the presence of (3-amyloid plaques and neurofibrillary tangles. (3-amyloid plaques are predominantly composed of amyloid (3 peptide (A(3 (or (3A4), which is derived by proteolysis of the amyloid precursor protein (APP). Proteolysis of the amyloid precursor protein is effected by several enzymes called secretases. More specifically, cleavage of APP at the N-terminus of the A(3 peptide by (3-secretase and at the C-terminus by one or more y-secretases constitutes the (3-amyloidogenic pathway, i.e., the pathway by which A(3 is formed.
It is believed that A(3 peptide accumulates as a result of this APP processing by [3-secretase and thus inhibition of this enzyme's activity is desirable for the treatment of Alzheimer's Disease. For example, in vivo processing of APP at the (3-secretase cleavage site is thought to be a rate limiting step in A(3 production, and is thus believed to be a therapeutic target for Alzheimer's Disease (Sabbagh et al.
Alz. leis.
Rev. 1997, 3, 1-19). Recently, an aspartyl protease (known as RACE, Asp2, Memapsin) has been identified as the enzyme responsible for processing of APP
at the (3-secretase cleavage site (see, for example, Vassar, et al. Sciefzce, 1999, 2~6, 735-741; Yan et al. Nature, 1999, 402, 533-537; Sinha et al. Nature, 1999, 402, 537-540; and Hussain et al. M~l. Cell. Neurosci.1999,14, 419-427).
[0004] Because it is believed that RACE plays an important role in the development and pathogenesis of Alzheimer's Disease, there has been increasing interest in the development of inhibitors of RACE as treatments (and possibly as preventative agents) for Alzheimer's Disease and other disorders caused by the accumulation of (3-amyloid plaques. There remains a need, however, for the development of novel therapeutics capable of inhibiting the activity of this aspartyl protease. In particular, it would be desirable to develop therapeutics capable of selectively inhibiting RACE.
~illi~Il~(Ala~ OF" TIE Il~vEI~TTI~1~1 (0005] As discussed above, there remains a need for the development of novel therapeutic agents and agents useful for treating disorders mediated by aspartyl proteases. The present invention provides novel compounds having the structure:
R° i~H2 F2~X1,f~ ~~ X ~X3~ R4 (I) and pharmaceutical compositions thereof, as described generally and in subclasses herein, which compounds are useful as inhibitors of aspartyl proteases, and thus are useful, for example, for the treatment of Alzheimer's Disease.
It is believed that A(3 peptide accumulates as a result of this APP processing by [3-secretase and thus inhibition of this enzyme's activity is desirable for the treatment of Alzheimer's Disease. For example, in vivo processing of APP at the (3-secretase cleavage site is thought to be a rate limiting step in A(3 production, and is thus believed to be a therapeutic target for Alzheimer's Disease (Sabbagh et al.
Alz. leis.
Rev. 1997, 3, 1-19). Recently, an aspartyl protease (known as RACE, Asp2, Memapsin) has been identified as the enzyme responsible for processing of APP
at the (3-secretase cleavage site (see, for example, Vassar, et al. Sciefzce, 1999, 2~6, 735-741; Yan et al. Nature, 1999, 402, 533-537; Sinha et al. Nature, 1999, 402, 537-540; and Hussain et al. M~l. Cell. Neurosci.1999,14, 419-427).
[0004] Because it is believed that RACE plays an important role in the development and pathogenesis of Alzheimer's Disease, there has been increasing interest in the development of inhibitors of RACE as treatments (and possibly as preventative agents) for Alzheimer's Disease and other disorders caused by the accumulation of (3-amyloid plaques. There remains a need, however, for the development of novel therapeutics capable of inhibiting the activity of this aspartyl protease. In particular, it would be desirable to develop therapeutics capable of selectively inhibiting RACE.
~illi~Il~(Ala~ OF" TIE Il~vEI~TTI~1~1 (0005] As discussed above, there remains a need for the development of novel therapeutic agents and agents useful for treating disorders mediated by aspartyl proteases. The present invention provides novel compounds having the structure:
R° i~H2 F2~X1,f~ ~~ X ~X3~ R4 (I) and pharmaceutical compositions thereof, as described generally and in subclasses herein, which compounds are useful as inhibitors of aspartyl proteases, and thus are useful, for example, for the treatment of Alzheimer's Disease.
[0006] In certain other embodiments, the invention provides pharmaceutical compositions comprising an inventive compound, wherein the compound is present in an amount effective to inhibit (3-secretase activity. In certain other embodiments, the invention provides pharmaceutical compositions comprising an inventive compound and optionally further comprising an additional therapeutic agent. In yet other embodiments, the additional therapeutic agent is an agent for the treatment of Alzheimer's Disease.
[0007] In yet another aspect, the present invention provides methods for inhibiting (3-secretase activity in a patient or a biological sample, comprising administering to said patient, or contacting said biological sample with an effective inhibitory amount of a compound of the invention. In still another aspect, the present invention provides methods for treating any disorder involving [3-secretase activity, comprising administering to a subject in need thereof a therapeutically effective amount of a compound of the invention. In certain other embodiments, the invention provides a method for treating or preventing a disease characterized by [3-amyloid deposits in the brain comprising administering to a patient a therapeutically effective amount of a compound of the invention.
~ItIEF DESCRIPTIOl~ OF THE DRAWING
[000] Figure 1A depicts a plasma concentration curve for an exemplary inventive compound.
[0009] Figure 1B depicts a brain concentration curve for an exemplary inventive compound.
DEFII~1ITIO1~~S
[0010] Certain compounds of the present invention, and definitions of specific functional groups are described in more detail below. For purposes of this invention, the chemical elements are identified in accordance with the Periodic Table of the Elements, CAS version, Handbook of Chemistry and Physics, 75'I' Ed., inside cover, and specific functional groups are generally defined as described therein. Additionally, general principles of organic chemistry, as well as specific functional moieties and reactivity, are described in "Organic Chemistry", Thomas Sorrell, University Science Books, Sausalito: 1999, the entire contents of which are incorporated herein by reference. Furthermore, it will be appreciated by one of ordinary skill in the art that the synthetic methods, as described herein, utilize a variety of protecting groups. By the term "protecting group", has used herein, it is meant that a particular functional moiety, e.g., O, S, or N, is temporarily blocked so that a reaction can be carried out selectively at another reactive site in a multifunctional compound. In preferred embodiments, a protecting group reacts selectively in good yield to give a protected substrate that is stable to the projected reactions; the protecting group must be selectively removed in good yield by readily available, preferably nontoxic reagents that do not attack the other functional groups; the protecting group may form an easily separable derivative (more preferably without the generation of new stereogenic centers); and the protecting group has a minimum of additional functionality to avoid further sites of reaction.
As detailed herein, oxygen, sulfur, nitrogen and carbon protecting groups may be utilized. For example, in certain embodiments, as detailed herein, certain exemplary oxygen protecting groups are utilized. These oxygen protecting groups include, but are not limited to methyl ethers, substituted methyl ethers (e.g., MOM
(methoxymethyl ether), MTM (methylthiomethyl ether), BOM (benzyloxymethyl ether), PMBM (p-methoxybenzyloxymethyl ether), to name a few), substituted ethyl ethers, substituted benzyl ethers, silyl ethers (e.g., TMS (trimethylsilyl ether), TES
(triethylsilylether), TIPS (triisopropylsilyl ether), TBDMS (t-butyldimethylsilyl ether), tribenzyl silyl ether, TBDPS (t-butyldiphenyl silyl ether), to name a few), esters (e.g., formats, acetate, benzoate (Bz), trifluoroacetate, dichloroacetate, to name a few), carbonates, cyclic acetals and ketals. In certain other exemplary embodiments, nitrogen protecting groups are utilized. These nitrogen protecting groups include, but are not limited to, carbamates (including methyl, ethyl and substituted ethyl carbamates (e.g., Troc), to name a few) amides, cyclic imide derivatives, N-Alkyl and N-Aryl amines, imine derivatives, and enamine derivatives, to name a few. Certain other exemplary protecting groups are detailed herein, however, it will be appreciated that the present invention is not intended to be limited to these protecting groups; rather, a variety of additional equivalent protecting groups can be readily identified using the above criteria and utilized in the present invention. Additionally, a variety of protecting groups are described in "Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis" Third Ed. Greens, T.W. and Wuts, P.G., Eds., John Wiley & Sons, New York: 1999, the entire contents of which are hereby incorporated by reference [0011] It will be appreciated that the compounds, as described herein, may be substituted with any number of substituents or functional moieties. In general, the term "substituted" whether preceded by the term "optionally" or not, and substituents contained in formulas of this invention, refer to the replacement of hydrogen radicals in a given structure with the radical of a specified substituent.
When more than one position in any given structure may be substituted with more than one substituent selected from a specified group, the substituent may be either the same or different at every position. As used herein, the term "substituted" is contemplated to include all permissible substituents of organic compounds. In a broad aspect, the permissible substituents include acyclic and cyclic, branched and unbranched, carbocyclic and heterocyclic, aromatic and non-aromatic substituents of organic compounds. For purposes of this invention, heteroatoms such as nitrogen may have hydrogen substituents and/or any permissible substituents of organic compounds described herein which satisfy the valencies of the heteroatoms.
Furthermore, this invention is not intended to be limited in any manner by the permissible substituents of organic compounds. Combinations of substituents and variables envisioned by this invention are preferably those that result in the formation of stable compounds useful in the treatment and prevention, for example of disorders, as described generally above. The term "stable", as used herein, preferably refers to compounds which possess stability sufficient to allow manufacture and which maintain the integrity of the compound for a sufficient period of time to be detected and preferably for a sufficient period of time to be useful for the purposes detailed herein.
[0012] The term "aliphatic", as used herein, includes both saturated and unsaturated, straight chain (i.e., unbranched), branched, cyclic, or polycyclic aliphatic hydrocarbons, which are optionally substituted with one or more functional groups. As will be appreciated by one of ordinary skill in the art, "aliphatic" is intended herein to include, but is not limited to, alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, cycloalkyl, cycloalkenyl, and cycloalkynyl moieties. Thus, as used herein, the term "alkyl"
includes straight, branched and cyclic alkyl groups. An analogous convention applies to other generic terms such as "alkenyl", "alkynyl" and the like.
Furthermore, as used herein, the terms "alkyl", "alkenyl", "alkynyl" and the like encompass both substituted and unsubstituted groups. In certain embodiments, as used herein, "lower alkyl" is used to indicate those alkyl groups (cyclic, acyclic, substituted, unsubstituted, branched or unbranched) having 1-6 carbon atoms.
[0013] In certain embodiments, the alkyl, alkenyl and alkynyl groups employed in the invention contain 1-20 aliphatic carbon atoms. In certain other embodiments, the alkyl, alkenyl, and alkynyl groups employed in the invention contain 1-10 aliphatic carbon atoms. In yet other embodiments, the alkyl, alkenyl, and alkynyl groups employed in the invention contain 1-8 aliphatic carbon atoms. In still other embodiments, the alkyl, alkenyl, and alkynyl groups employed in the invention contain 1-6 aliphatic carbon atoms. In yet other embodiments, the alkyl, alkenyl, and alkynyl groups employed in the invention contain 1-4 carbon atoms.
Illustrative aliphatic groups thus include, but are not limited to, for example, methyl, ethyl, n-propyl, isopropyl, cyclopropyl, -CH2-cyclopropyl, allyl, n-butyl, sec-butyl, isobutyl, tert-butyl, cyclobutyl, -CHI-cyclobutyl, n-pentyl, sec-pentyl, isopentyl, tert-pentyl, cyclopentyl, -CHZ-cyclopentyl-n, hexyl, sec-hexyl, cyclohexyl, -CH2-cyclohexyl moieties and the like, which again, may bear one or more substituents. Alkenyl groups include, but are not limited to, for example, ethenyl, propenyl, butenyl, 1-methyl-2-buten-1-yl, and the like. Representative alkynyl groups include, but are not limited to, ethynyl, 2-propynyl (propargyl), 1-propynyl and the like.
[0014] 'The term "alkoxy" (or "alkyloxy"), or "thioalkyl" as used herein refers to an alkyl group, as previously defined, attached to the parent molecular moiety through an oxygen atom or through a sulfur atom. In certain embodiments, the alkyl group contains 1-20 aliphatic carbon atoms. In certain other embodiments, the alkyl group contains 1-10 aliphatic carbon atoms. In yet other embodiments, the alkyl, alkenyl, and alkynyl groups employed in the invention contain 1-8 aliphatic carbon atoms. In still other embodiments, the alkyl group contains 1-6 aliphatic carbon atoms. In yet other embodiments, the alkyl group contains 1-4 aliphatic carbon atoms. Examples of alkoxy, include but are not limited to, methoxy, ethoxy, propoxy, isopropoxy, n-butoxy, tert-butoxy, neopentoxy and n-hexoxy. Examples of thioalkyl include, but are not limited to, methylthio, ethylthio, propylthio, isopropylthio, n-butylthio, and the like.
[0015] The term "alkylamino" refers to a group having the structure -NHR'wherein R' is alkyl, as defined herein. The term "dialkylamino" refers to a group having the structure N(R')2, wherein R' is alkyl, as defined herein. The term "aminoalkyl" refers to a group having the structure NH2R'-, wherein R' is alkyl, as defined herein. In certain embodiments, the alkyl group contains 1-20 aliphatic carbon atoms. In certain other embodiments, the alkyl group contains 1-10 aliphatic carbon atoms. In yet other embodiments, the alkyl, alkenyl, and alkynyl groups employed in the invention contain 1-8 aliphatic carbon atoms. In still other embodiments, the alkyl group contains 1-6 aliphatic carbon atoms. In yet other embodiments, the alkyl group contains 1-4 aliphatic carbon atoms. Examples of alkylamino include, but are not limited to, methylamino, ethylamino, iso-propylamino and the like.
[0016] Some examples of substituents of the above-described aliphatic (and other) moieties of compounds of the invention include, but are not limited to aliphatic; heteroaliphatic; aryl; heteroaryl; alkylaryl; alkylheteroaryl;
alkoxy;
aryloxy; heteroalkoxy; heteroaryloxy; alkylthio; arylthio; heteroalkylthio;
heteroarylthio; F; C 1; Br; I; -~H; -N~2; -CN; -CF3; -CHZCF3; -CHC 12; -CH2~H;
_ CH2CH2~H; -CH2NH2; -CH2S~2CH3; -C(~)Rx; -C~2(RX); -C~N(RX)2; -~C(O)R,~; -~c~2RX; -~c~N(R~)2; -N(RX)2; -s(o)R~; -s(~)2R~; -NR~(c~)R~; -N(RX)c~2RX; -N(RX)s(~)2RM; -N(RM)c(°~)N(RM)2; -s(~>2N(R~)2; wherein each occurrence of R, independently includes, but is not limited to, aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, a~.yl, heteroaryl, alkylaryl, or alkylheteroaryl, wherein any of the aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, alkylaryl, or alkylheteroaryl substituents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted, branched or unbranched, cyclic or acyclic, and wherein any of the aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl substituents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted. Additional examples of generally applicable substituents are illustrated by the specific embodiments shown in the Examples that are described herein.
[0017] In general, the terms "aromatic moiety" and "heteroaromatic moiety", as used herein, refer to stable mono- or polycyclic, heterocyclic, polycyclic, and polyheterocyclic unsaturated moieties having preferably 3-14 carbon atoms, each of which may be substituted or unsubstituted. It will also be appreciated that aromatic and heteroaromatic moieties, as defined herein may be attached via an alkyl or heteroalkyl moiety and thus also include -(alkyl)aromatic, -(heteroalkyl)aromatic, -(heteroalkyl)heteroaromatic, and -(heteroalkyl)heteroaromatic moieties. Thus, as used herein, the phrases "aromatic or heteroaromatic moieties" and "aromatic, heteroaromatic, -(alkyl)aromatic, -(heteroalkyl)aromatic, -(heteroalkyl)heteroaromatic, and -(heteroalkyl)heteroaromatic" are interchangeable.
Substituents include, but are not limited to, any of the previously mentioned substituents, i.e., the substituents recited for aliphatic moieties, or for other moieties as disclosed herein, resulting in the formation of a stable compound.
[0018] The term "aryl", as used herein, does not differ significantly from the common meaning of the term in the art, and refers to a mono- or bicyclic carbocyclic ring system having one or two aromatic rings including, but not limited to, phenyl, naphthyl, tetrahydronaphthyl, indanyl, indenyl and the like.
[0019] The term "heteroaryl", as used herein, does not differ significantly from the common meaning of the term in the art, and refers to a cyclic aromatic radical having from five to ten ring atoms of which one ring atom is selected from S, O and N; zero, one or two ring atoms are additional heteroatoms independently selected from S, O and N; and the remaining ring atoms are carbon, the radical being joined to the rest of the molecule via any of the ring atoms, such as, for example, pyridyl, pyrazinyl, pyrimidinyl, pyrrolyl, pyrazolyl, imidazolyl, thiazolyl, oxazolyl, isooxazolyl, thiadiazolyl, oxadiazolyl, thiophenyl, furanyl, quinolinyl, isoquinolinyl, and the like.
[0020] It will be appreciated that aryl and heteroaryl groups (including bicyclic aryl groups) can be unsubstituted or substituted, wherein substitution includes replacement of one or more of the hydrogen atoms thereon independently with any one or more of the following moieties including, but not limited to:
aliphatic;
heteroaliphatic; aryl; heteroaryl; alkylaryl; alkylheteroaryl; alkoxy;
aryloxy;
heteroalkoxy; heteroaryloxy; alkylthio; arylthio; heteroalkylthio;
heteroarylthio; F;
C 1; fir; I; -OH; -N02; -CN; -CF3; -CHZCF3; -CHC 12; -CH2OH; -CH2CH2OH; -CH2NHa; -CH2S02CH3; -C(O)RX; -C02(RX); -CON(RX)a; -OC(O)Ra; -OC02RX; -OCON(RX)2; -N(RX)2; -S(O)RX; -S(O)aRX; -NRX(CO)RX; -N(Rx)C02RX; -N(RX)S(O)ZRX; -N(RX)C(=O)N(RX)2; -S(O)2N(RX)2; wherein each occurrence of RX
s independently includes, but is not limited to, aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, alkylaryl, or alkylheteroaryl, wherein any of the aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, alkylaryl, or alkylheteroaryl substituents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted, branched or unbranched, cyclic or acyclic, and wherein any of the aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl substituents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted. Additionally, it will be appreciated, that any two adjacent groups taken together may represent a 4, 5, 6, or 7-membered cyclic, substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or heteroaliphatic moiety. Additional examples of generally applicable substituents are illustrated by the specific embodiments shown in the Examples that are described herein.
[0021] The term "cycloalkyl", as used herein, refers specifically to cyclic moieties having three to seven, preferably three to ten carbon atoms. Suitable cycloalkyls include, but are not limited to cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, cycloheptyl and the like, which, as in the case of other aliphatic, heteroaliphatic or heterocyclic moieties, may optionally be substituted with substituents including, but not limited to aliphatic; heteroaliphatic; aryl;
heteroaryl;
alkylaryl; alkylheteroaryl; alkoxy; aryloxy; heteroalkoxy; heteroaryloxy;
alkylthio;
arylthio; heteroalkylthio; heteroarylthio; F; C1; Br; I; -~H; -N~2; -CN; -CF3;
-CH2CF3; -CHC12; -CHa~H; -CHZCH2~H; -CH2NHa; -CH2S~2CH3; -C(~)R,~; -~2(~.Y)9 -~~ JC 29 - 1C5 - 2 X5 - X 29 - 7E 2.7 - Ms -S(~)2Iy; -NR,~(C~)R,;; -N(R~)C~2I~X; -N(R,~)S(~)21X; -N(I~X)C(=~)N(R~)2;
S(O)~N(IZX)2; wherein each occurrence of I2X independently includes, but is not limited to, aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, alkylaryl, or alkylheteroaryl, wherein any of the aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, alkylaryl, or alkylheteroaryl substituents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted, branched or unbranched, cyclic or acyclic, and wherein any of the aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl substituents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted. Additionally, it will be appreciated that any of the cycloaliphatic or cycloheteroaliphatic moieties described above and herein may comprise an aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety fused thereto.
Additional examples of generally applicable substituents are illustrated by the specific embodiments shown in the Examples that are described herein.
[0022] The term "heteroaliphatic", as used herein, refers to aliphatic moieties in which one or more carbon atoms in the main chain have been substituted with a heteroatom. Thus, a heteroaliphatic group refers to an aliphatic chain which contains one or more oxygen sulfur, nitrogen, phosphorus or silicon atoms, e.g., in place of carbon atoms. Heteroaliphatic moieties may be branched, unbranched, cyclic or acyclic and include saturated and unsaturated heterocycles such as morpholino, pyrrolidinyl, etc. In certain embodiments, heteroaliphatic moieties are substituted by independent replacement of one or more of the hydrogen atoms thereon with one or more moieties including, but not limited to aliphatic;
heteroaliphatic; aryl; heteroaryl; alkylaryl; alkylheteroaryl; alkoxy;
aryloxy;
heteroalkoxy; heteroaryloxy; alkylthio; arylthio; heteroalkylthio;
heteroarylthio; F;
C1; Br; I; -~H; -N~Z; -CN; -CF3; -CHZCF3; -CHC12; -CH2~H; -CH2CH2~H; _ CH2NH2; -CH2S~2CH3; -C(O)RX; -CO~(RX); -CON(RX)2; -~C(O)Rx; -~C~2RX; -~c~N(RX)2; -N(R~)2; -S(~>RX; -S(~)2RX; -NRX(C~)RX; -N(R~)co2RX; -N(RX)S(~)2RX; -N(RX)C(=~)N(RX)2; -S(~)ZN(RX)z; wherein each occurrence of R, independently includes, but is not limited to, aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, alkylaryl, or alkylheteroaryl, wherein any of the aliphatic, heteroaliphatie, alkylaryl, or alkylheteroaryl substituents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted, branched or unbranched, cyclic or acyclic, and wherein any of the aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl substituents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted.
[0023] In general, the term "cycloaliphatic", as used herein, refer to a cyclic aliphatic moiety, wherein the term aliphatic is as defined above. A
cycloaliphatic moiety may be substituted or unsubstituted and saturated or unsaturated.
Substituents include, but are not limited to, any of the previously mentioned substituents, i.e., the substituents recited for aliphatic moieties, or for other moieties as disclosed herein, resulting in the formation of a stable compound. In certain embodiments, cycloaliphatic compounds include but are not limited to monocyclic, or polycyclic aliphatic hydrocarbons and bridged cycloalkyl compounds, which are optionally substituted with one or more functional groups. As will be appreciated by one of ordinary skill in the art, "cycloaliphatic" is intended herein to include, but is not limited to, cycloalkyl, cycloalkenyl, and cycloalkynyl moieties, which are to optionally substituted with one or more functional groups. Illustrative cycloaliphatic groups thus include, but are not limited to, for example, cyclopropyl, -CH2-cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, -CH2-cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, -CH2-cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, -CH2-cyclohexyl, cyclohexenylethyl, cyclohexanylethyl, norborbyl moieties and the like, which ;again, may bear one or more substituents.
[0024] In general, the term "cycloheteroaliphatic", as used herein, refers to a cyclic heteroaliphatic moiety, wherein the term hetef°oczlipdzcztic is as defined above.
A cycloheteroaliphatic moiety may be substituted or unsubstituted and saturated or unsaturated. Substituents include, but are not limited to, any of the previously mentioned substituents, i.e., the substituents recited for aliphatic moieties, or for other moieties as disclosed herein, resulting in the formation of a stable compound.
The term "cycloheteroaliphatic" encompasses "heterocycloalkyl", "heterocycle"
or "heterocyclic" moieties, as defined herein.
[0025] Additionally, it will be appreciated that any of the cycloaliphatic or cycloheteroaliphatic moieties described above and herein may comprise an aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety fused thereto.
Additional examples of generally applicable substituents are illustrated by the specific embodiments shown in the Examples that are described herein.
[0026] The terms "halo" and "halogen" as used herein refer to an atom selected from fluorine, chlorine, bromine and iodine.
[0027] The term "haloalkyl" denotes an alkyl group, as defined above, having one, two, or three halogen atoms attached thereto and is exemplified by such groups as chloromethyl, bromoethyl, trifluoromethyl, and the like.
[0028] The term "acyl", as used herein, refers to a group having the general formula -C(=O)R, where R is an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, heterocycle, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, as defined herein.
[0029] The term "heterocycloalkyl", "heterocycle" or "heterocyclic", as used herein, refers to compounds which combine the properties of heteroaliphatic and cyclic compounds and include, but are not limited to, saturated and unsaturated mono- or polycyclic cyclic ring systems having 5-16 atoms wherein at least one ring atom is a heteroatom selected from O, S and N (wherein the nitrogen and sulfur heteroatoms may be optionally be oxidized), wherein the ring systems are optionally substituted with one or more functional groups, as defined herein. In certain embodiments, the term "heterocycloalkyl", "heterocycle" or "heterocyclic"
refers to a non-aromatic 5-, 6- or 7- membered ring or a polycyclic group wherein at least one ring atom is a heteroatom selected from O, S and N (wherein the nitrogen and sulfur heteroatoms may be optionally be oxidized), including, but not limited to, a bi- or tri-cyclic group, comprising fused six-membered rings having between one and three heteroatoms independently selected from oxygen, sulfur and nitrogen, wherein (i) each 5-membered ring has 0 to 2 double bonds, each 6-membered ring has 0 to 2 double bonds and each 7-membered ring has 0 to 3 double bonds, (ii) the nitrogen and sulfur heteroatoms may be optionally be oxidised, (iii) the nitrogen heteroatom may optionally be quaternized, and (iv) any of the above heterocyclic rings may be fused to an aryl or heteroaryl ring. Representative heterocycles include, but are not limited to, heterocycles such as furanyl, thiofuranyl, pyranyl, pyrrolyl, thienyl, pyrrolidinyl, pyra~olinyl, pyrazolidinyl, imidazolinyl, imida~olidinyl, piperidinyl, pipera~inyl, oxazolyl, oxazolidinyl, isooxazolyl, isoxazolidinyl, dioxa~olyl, thiadiazolyl, oxadiazolyl, ~~ tetrazolyl, tria~olyl, thiatria~olyl, oxatriazolyl, thiadia~olyl, oxadia~olyl, morpholinyl, thia~olyl, thiazolidinyl, isothia~olyl, isothia~olidinyl, dithiazolyl, dithia~olidinyl, tetrahydrofuryl, and ben~ofused derivatives thereof. In certain embodiments, a "substituted heterocycle, or heterocycloalkyl or heterocyclic" group is utilised and as used herein, refers to a heterocycle, or heterocycloalkyl or heterocyclic group, as defined above, substituted by the independent replacement of one, two or three of the hydrogen atoms thereon with but are not limited to aliphatic; cycloaliphatic; heteroaliphatic;
heterocyclic;
aromatic; heteroaromatic; aryl; heteroaryl; alkylaryl; heteroalkylaryl;
alkylheteroaryl; heteroalkylheteroaryl; alkoxy; aryloxy; heteroalkoxy;
heteroaryloxy; alkylthio; arylthio; heteroalkylthio; heteroarylthio; F; Cl;
Br; I; - OH;
-NOz; -CN; -CF3; -CHzCF3; -CHCIz; -CHzOH; -CH2CHzOH; -CH2NHz; -CH2SOzCH3; -C(O)RX; -COz(RX); -CON(RX)z; -OC(O)RX; -OCOzRX; -OCON(RX)z; -N(RX)z; -S(O)zRX; -NRX(CO)RX; -N(RX)CO2RX; -N(RX)S(O)zRX; -N(RX)C(=O)N(Rx)z;
-S(O)zN(RX)z; wherein each occurrence of RX independently includes, but is not limited to, aliphatic, cycloaliphatic, heteroaliphatic, heterocyclic, aromatic, heteroaromatic, aryl, heteroaryl, alkylaryl, alkylheteroaryl, heteroalkylaryl or heteroalkylheteroaryl, wherein any of the aliphatic, cycloaliphatic, heteroaliphatic, heterocyclic, alkylaryl, or alkylheteroaryl substituents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted, branched or unbranched, saturated or unsaturated, and wherein any of the aromatic, heteroaromatic, aryl or heteroaryl substitutents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted.
Additional examples or generally applicable substituents are illustrated by the specific embodiments shown in the Examples, which are described herein.
[0030] As used herein, the terms "aliphatic", "heteroaliphatic", "alkyl", "alkenyl", "alkynyl", "heteroalkyl", "heteroalkenyl", "heteroalkynyl", and the like encompass substituted and unsubstituted, saturated and unsaturated, and linear and branched groups. Similarly, the terms "alicyclic", "heterocyclic", "heterocycloalkyl", "heterocycle" and the like encompass substituted and unsubstituted, and saturated and unsaturated groups. Additionally, the terms "cycloalkyl", "cycloalkenyl", "cycloalkynyl", "heterocycloalkyl", "heteroeycloalkenyl", "heterocycloalkynyl", "aromatic", "heteroaromatic", "aryl", "heteroaryl" and the like encompass both substituted and unsubstituted groups.
[0031] As used herein, the term "isolated", when applied to the compounds of the present invention, refers to such compounds that are (i) separated from at least some components with which they are associated in nature or when they are made and/or (ii) produced, prepared or manufactured by the hand of man.
[003] T'he phrase, "pharmaceutically acceptable derivative", as used herein, denotes any pharmaceutically acceptable salt, ester, or salt of such ester, of such compound, or any other adduct or derivative which, upon administration to a patient, is capable of providing (directly or indirectly) a compound as otherwise described herein, or a metabolite or residue thereof. Pharmaceutically acceptable derivatives thus include among others pro-drugs. A pro-drug is a derivative of a compound, usually with significantly reduced pharmacological activity, which contains an additional moiety that is susceptible to removal i~z vivo yielding the parent molecule as the pharmacologically active species. An example of a pro-drug is an ester which is cleaved in vivo to yield a compound of interest. Pro-drugs of a variety of compounds, and materials and methods for derivatizing the parent compounds to create the pro-drugs, are known and may be adapted to the present invention.
Certain exemplary pharmaceutical compositions and pharmaceutically acceptable derivatives will be discussed in more detail herein below.
[0033] The term "treating", as used herein generally means that the compounds of the invention can be used in humans or animals with at least a tentative diagnosis of disease. The compounds of the invention will delay or slow the progression of the disease thereby giving the individual a more useful life span.
[0034] The term "preventing" as used herein means that the compounds of the present invention are useful when administered to a patient who has not been diagnosed as possibly having the disease at the time of administration, but who would normally be expected to develop the disease or be at increased risk for the disease. The compounds of the invention will slow the development of disease symptoms, delay the onset of disease, or prevent the individual from developing the disease at all. Preventing also includes administration of the compounds of the invention to those individuals thought to be predisposed to the disease due to age, familial history, genetic or chromosomal abnormalities, and/or due to the presence of one or more biological markers for the disease, such as a known genetic mutation of APP or APP cleavage products in brain tissues or fluids.
[0035] As used herein the term "bi~l~gical sample" includes, without limitation, cell cultures or extracts thereof; biopsied material obtained from an animal (e.g., mammal) or extracts thereof; and blood, saliva, urine, feces, semen, tears, or other body fluids or extracts thereof. For example, the term "biological sample"
refers to any solid or fluid sample obtained from, excreted by or secreted by any living organism, including single-celled micro-organisms (such as bacteria and yeasts) and multicellular organisms (such as plants and animals, for instance a vertebrate or a mammal, and in particular a healthy or apparently healthy human subject or a human patient affected by a condition or disease to be diagnosed or investigated).
The biological sample can be in any form, including a solid material such as a tissue, cells, a cell pellet, a cell extract, cell homogenates, or cell fractions; or a biopsy, or a biological fluid. The biological fluid may be obtained from any site (e.g.
blood, saliva (or a mouth wash containing buccal cells), tears, plasma, serum, urine, bile, cerebrospinal fluid, amniotic fluid, peritoneal fluid, and pleural fluid, or cells therefrom, aqueous or vitreous humor, or any bodily secretion), a transudate, an exudate (e.g. fluid obtained from an abscess or any other site of infection or inflammation), or fluid obtained from a joint (e.g. a normal joint or a joint affected by disease such as rheumatoid arthritis, osteoarthritis, gout or septic arthritis). The biological sample can be obtained from any organ or tissue (including a biopsy or autopsy specimen) or may comprise cells (whether primary cells or cultured cells) or medium conditioned by any cell, tissue or organ. Biological samples may also include sections of tissues such as frozen sections taken for histological purposes.
Biological samples also include mixtures of biological molecules including proteins, lipids, carbohydrates and nucleic acids generated by partial or complete fractionation of cell or tissue homogenates. Although the sample is preferably taken from a human subject, biological samples may be from any animal, plant, bacteria, virus, yeast, etc. The term ayzimal, as used herein, refers to humans as well as non-human animals, at any stage of development, including, for example, mammals, birds, reptiles, amphibians, fish, worms and single cells. Cell cultures and live tissue samples are considered to be pluralities of animals. In certain exemplary embodiments, the non-human animal is a mammal (e.g., a rodent, a mouse, a rat, a rabbit, a monkey, a dog, a cat, a sheep, cattle, a primate, or a pig). An animal may be a transgenic animal or a human clone. If desired, the biological sample may be subjected to preliminary processing, including preliminary separation techniques.
~ESCIBIPTI~1'J ~F CEIaT~I~d ~IdEFEI~E1) ~Ti~tB~DII~IET'~TTS Oh THE
II~TVET~~1TI~~~
[0036] As noted above, there has been increasing interest in recent years in the development of aspartyl protease inhibitors, particularly BACE inhibitors, as therapeutic agents for the treatment of Alzheimer's Disease and other disorders caused by the accumulation of (3-amyloid plaques. It has been generally accepted by the scientific community that potential new leads for aspartyl inhibitor small molecules must comprise an aspartate binding hydroxyl group to retain aspartyl protease inhibitory activity (See for example, Ajay et al., "Designing Libraries woth CNS Activity", J. Med. Chem., 42:4942-4951, 1999, see especially the paragraph bridging columns 1 and 2 on page 4942 of this article). The present invention demonstrates that amino analogs (i.e., where the hydroxyl group has been replaced with an amino group) are unexpectedly equally promising (if not superior) aspartyl is protease inhibitors as their hydroxy-containing counterparts. In fact, the present invention shows that certain amino-containing inventive compounds possess several superior biological properties over their hydroxy-containing counterparts (e.g., increased potency in cells, increased selectivity for the BACE enzyme, and/or superior ADME properties).
[0037] Thus, the present invention provides novel amino-containing compounds capable of inhibiting the activity of BALE. More generally, the compounds of the invention are inhibitors of proteases, and more specifically inhibitors of aspartyl proteases. In certain embodiments of special interest, the inventive compounds are useful for the treatment or prevention of disorders characterized by (3 amyloid deposits or plaques. In certain exemplary embodiments, the compounds are useful for the treatment of Alzheimer's Disease.
[003] Compounds of this invention include those generally set forth above and described specifically herein, and are illustrated in part by the various classes, subgenera and species disclosed herein.
[0039] Additionally, the present invention provides pharmaceutically acceptable derivatives of the inventive compounds, and methods of treating a subject using these compounds, pharmaceutical compositions thereof, or either of these in combination with one or more additional therapeutic agents.
[0040] 1) ~~bzerczl ~e~cc~ip~i~rr ~~'~'~yizp~~~d~ ~~'~di~ ~~v~~~i~rz [0041] In certain embodiments, the compounds of the invention include compounds of the general formula (I) as further defined below:
R° NH2 R~~~°N ~~ X ~~3. R4 (I) and pharmaceutically acceptable derivatives thereof;
wherein R° is hydrogen or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, or R', taken together with R2 or a substituent present on Rl, may form a cycloheteroaliphatic moiety;
Rl is an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, or Rl, taken together with R', may form a cycloheteroaliphatic moiety;
Xl is -C(=O)-, -S( ~O)-, -C(--NH)-, -C(=S)-, -NC(=O)-, -NC(=S)-, -N-C(--N-C=N)-, -NS(02)-, -CHRX1A-, -S02_, _C00_, _C(=O)C(RX1A)2_, or -SC(=O)- wherein each occurrence of RXiA is independently hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety;
R2 is an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, or R2, taken together with R', may form a cycloheteroaliphatic moiety;
I~3 is hydrogen, halogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety;
123 is hydrogen, halogen, or lower alkyl;
lt'~ is hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, or R4, taken together with a substituent present on X2 or ~3, may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aromatic, or heteroaromatic moiety;
X2 is absent, -NR~A-, -(CHR~A)~-, -NR~AY-, -(CHR~A)~Y- or N(R~A)CH(R~A~)Y- wherein each occurrence of RBA is independently hydrogen or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety; each occurrence ~H~
H
of Y is independently t wherein, for each independent occurrence of t, RIB is hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, or R~'~ or one occurrence of RIB taken together with R4 may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, and wherein each occurrence of j and t is independently an integer from 1 to 4; and X3 is absent, -NHCO-, -NHSO2-, -NHCONH-, -NHCOO-, -CH2NH-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)-, -C(=NH)-, -C(=S)-, -NC(=S)N-, -N-C(--N-C=N)N-, -NS(02)N-, -S02-, -C(=O)NR'~A-, -C(=S)NRx3a-, _COO-, -(CHR~A)k-, -O-, -CH2NRXSa-, or _ NRx3A_, wherein each occurrence of RX3A is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, or RX3A taken together with R4 may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3.
[0042] In certain embodiments of compounds described directly above and compounds as .described in certain classes and subclasses herein, one or more of the following groups do not occur simultaneously as defined:
(i) R°, R3 and R3~ are each hydrogen; R2 is alkyl, cycloalkylalkyl or aralkyl; -~2-~3-R4 together represents -CHReC(=O)NHCH(RW)C(=O)NR"RY, wherein Re is hydrogen or alkyl, RW is alkyl, and one of R" or RY represents hydrogen and the other represents hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, aralkyl, 1-alkoxycarbonyl-2-phenylethyl, 1-alkoxycarbonyl-2-(imidazol-4-yl)ethyl, 2-(imidazol-1-yl)ethyl, indanyl, heterocyclyl-alkyl, carboxyalkyl, alkoxycarbonylalkyl, aryloxycarbonylalkyl, aralkoxycarbonylalkyl or a group of the formula A-N(Ra)(Rb) in which A
represents alkylene and Ra and Rb each represents alkyl or Ra and Rb , together represent a pentamethylene group in which one methylene group can be replaced by NH, N-alkyl, N-alkanoyl, N-aralkoxycarbonyl, O, S, SO, or 502; or R" and Ry together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached represent a 1,2,3,4-tetrahydroisoquinoline ring; and -Xi-Rl together represents an alkoxycarbonyl, aralkoxycarbonyl, alkanoyl, aralkanoyl, aroyl, cycloalkylcarbonyl, heterocyclylcarbonyl, heterocyclyl-alkanoyl, 6-(diben~ylcarbamoyl)-4-oxohexanoyl moiety or an acyl group of an o,-amino acid in which the amino group is substituted by an alkoxycarbonyl, aralkoxycarbonyl, diaralkylcarbamoyl, diaralkylalkanoyl, or aralkanoyl moiety;
wherein the term "aroyl" refers to an acyl group derived from from an arylcarboxylic acid such as benzoyl, 1-naphthoyl, 2-naphthoyl, etc., and the term "aralkanoyl" refers to an acyl group derived from an aryl-substituted alkanecarboxylic acid;
whereby the term "aryl" alone or in each of the aralkyl, aryloxycarbonylalkyl, aralkoxycarbonylalkyl or N-aralkoxycarbonyl moieties refers to a phenyl or naphthyl group optionally substituted with one or emore substituents selected from alkyl, hydroxy, alkoxy and halogen;
(ii) R', R3 arid R3~ are each hydrogen; Xl is -C(=O)-, -S02-, N(R")502, N(R~)C(=O) or SC(=O), wherein R" is hydrogen, C1_Salkyl or joined together with Rl either directly to form a 5-7 membered heterocycle such as pyrrolidinyl or piperidinyl, or through a heteroatom selected from N, O and S, to form a 6-1s membered heterocycle with the nitrogen to which they are attached such as morpholinyl, piperazyl, or N-C1_3alkyl-piperazyl; Rl is a substituted or unsubstituted C1_6alkyl, a 5-6 membered heterocycle or a 6-10 carbon atoms aryl moiety substituted with C1_4alkyl, C1_3alkoxy, hydroxy, halogen, N(Ra)Z, C(=O)ORa, -C(=O)N(Ra)2, -SO2N(Ra)2, CH2N(Ra)2, N(R~)C(=O)Ra or N(Ra)S02Ra; R2 is ORa, N(Ra)2, C1_4alkenyl-R° or -[CRbRC]"R~; and X2-X3-R4 together represent -CH(Rd)C(=O)NHCH(Re)C(=O)-Y-[CRfRg]mRg, wherein m is an integer from 0 to 5, Y is O or NH, Rd and Re are independently hydrogen, ORa, N(Ra)2, Ci-4alkenyl-R~ or -[CRbR~)"R° wherein n is an integer from 0 to 5, Ra is hydrogen or Cl~alkyl, Rb is hydrogen, hydroxy or C1_4alkyl and RC is hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, 5- or 6-membered heterocycle, C1_6alkyl or C1_6alkenyl, C3_7cycloalkyl, 5- to membered carbocyclic or 7- to 10-membered bicyclic carbocyclic ring, benzofuryl, indolyl, azabicyclo C7_llcycloalkyl or benzopiperidinyl; Rf is hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted Ci_6alkyl or (CH2CH2O)pCH3 Or (CH2CH2O)pH wherein p is an integer from 0 to 5, and R~ is hydrogen, or substituted or misubstituted aryl, heterocycle, 5- to 7-membered carbocyclic or 7- to 10-membered bicyclic carbocyclic ring;
(iii) R°, R3 and R3~ are each hydrogen; ~1 is -C(=O)-, -SOa-, N(R")502, N(R")C(=O) or SC(=O) , wherein R" is hydrogen, C1_Salkyl or joined together with Rl either directly to form a 5-7 membered heterocycle such as pyrrolidinyl or piperidinyl, or through a heteroatom selected from N, O and S, to form a 6-membered heterocycle with the nitrogen to which they are attached such as morpholinyl, piperazyl, or N-C1_3alkyl-piperazyl; Rl is a substituted or unsubstituted C1_6alkyl, a 5-6 membered heterocycle or a 6-10 carbon atoms aryl moiety substituted with C1_4alkyl, C1_3alkoxy, hydroxy, halogen, N(Ra)2, C(=O)ORa, -C(=O)N(Ra)a, -SO~N(Ra)Z, CH2N(Ra)2, N(Ra)C(=O)Ra or N(Ra)S02Ra; RZ is ORa, N(Ra)2, Cl~alkenyl-RC or -[CRbR°]"R~; and -XZ-X3-R4 together represent -CH(Rd)C(=O)-Y-[CRfRg]mRg, wherein m is an integer from 0 to 5, Y is O or NH, Rd is hydrogen, ORa, N(Ra)a, Cl~alkenyl-R° or -[CRbR°]"R°;
wherein n is an integer from 0 to 5, Ra is hydrogen or Cl~alkyl, Rb is hydrogen, hydroxy or Cl~alkyl and R°
is hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, 5- or 6-membered heterocycle, C1_ 6alkyl or C1_6alkenyl, C3_~cycloalkyl, 5- to 7-membered carbocyclic or 7- to membered bicyclic carbocyclic ring, benzofuryl, indolyl, azabicyclo C7_llcycloalkyl or benzopiperidinyl; Rf is hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1_6alkyl or (CH2CH20)pCH3 or (CH2CHZO)pH wherein p is an integer from 0 to 5, and Rg is hydrogen, or substituted or unsubstituted aryl, heterocycle, 5- to 7-membered carbocyclic or 7- to 10-membered bicyclic carbocyclic ring;
(iv) R° and R3~ are each hydrogen; Xl is -C(=O)-, -SO2-, N(R")502, N(R")C(=O) or SC(=O), wherein R'' is hydrogen, C1_Salkyl or joined together with Rl either directly to form a 5-7 membered heterocycle such as pyrrolidinyl or piperidinyl, or through a heteroatom selected from N, O and S, to form a 6-membered heterocycle with the (nitrogen to which they are attached such as morpholinyl, piperazyl, or N-C1_3alkyl-piperazyl; Rl is a substituted or unsubstituted C1_6alkyl, a 5-6 membered heterocycle or a 6-10 carbon atoms aryl moiety substituted with Ci~alkyl, C1_~alkoxy, hydroxy, halogen, N(Ra)2, C(=O)ORa, -C(=O)N(Ra)a9 -SO2N(Ra)2, CH2N(Ra)2, N(Ra)C(-O)R~ or N(Ra)SO2Ra; R2 is ~Ra, N(Ra)2, C1_4alkenyl-R° or -[CRbR°]nR°; R3 is hydrogen, ORa, N(Ra)2, C1_4alkenyl-RC
or -[CRbR°]"R°; arid ~2-X3-R4 together represent -CH(R~)C(=O)NHCH(Re)C(=O)_ Y-[CRfRg]mRg, wherein m is an integer from 0 to 5, Y is O or NH, Rd and R~ are independently hydrogen, ORS, N(Ra)2, Cl_4alkenyl-R~ or -[CRbR°]nR° wherein n is an integer from 0 to 5, Ra is hydrogen or Cl~alkyl, Rb is hydrogen, hydroxy or Cl_ 4alkyl and R~ is hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, 5- or 6-membered heterocycle, C1_6alkyl or C1_6alkenyl, C3_7cycloalkyl, 5- to 7-membered carbocyclic or 7- to 10-membered bicyclic carbocyclic ring, benzofuryl, indolyl, a~abicyclo C~_ ncycloalkyl or benzopiperidinyl; Rf is hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1_ 6alkyl or (CH2CH2O)pCH3 Or (CH2CH20)pH wherein p is an integer from 0 to 5, and Rg is hydrogen, or substituted or unsubstituted aryl, heterocycle, 5- to 7-membered carbocyclic or 7- to 10-membered bicyclic carbocyclic ring;
(v) R° and R3~ are each hydrogen; Xl is -C(=O)-, -SOa-, N(R")SOa, N(R")C(=O) or SC(=O), wherein R" is hydrogen, C1_Salkyl or joined together with Rl either directly to form a 5-7 membered heterocycle such as pyrrolidinyl or piperidinyl, or through a heteroatom selected from N, O and S, to form a 6-membered heterocycle with the nitrogen to which they are attached such as morpholinyl, piperazyl, or N-C1_3alkyl-piperazyl; Rl is a substituted or unsubstituted CI_6alkyl, a 5-6 membered heterocycle or a 6-10 carbon atoms aryl moiety substituted with Cl~alkyl, C1_3alkoxy, hydroxy, halogen, N(Ra)2, C(=O)ORa, -C(=O)N(Ra)2, -S02N(Ra)2, CH2N(Ra)2, N(Ra)C(=O)Ra or N(Ra)S02Ra; RZ is ORa, N(Ra)Z, Ci-4alkenyl-R° or -[CRbR°]"R°; R3 is hydrogen, ORa, N(Ra)2, C1_4alkenyl-R°
or -[CRbR°]"R~; and ~2-~3-R4 together represent -CH(Rd)C(=O)-Y-[CRfRg]mRg, wherein m is an integer from 0 to 5, Y is O or NH, Rd is hydrogen, ORa, N(Ra)2, C1_ 4alkenyl-R° or -[CRbR°]"R~; wherein n is an integer from 0 to 5, Ra is hydrogen or C1_4alkyl, Rb is hydrogen, hydroxy or C1_4alkyl and R° is hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, 5- or 6-membered heterocycle, C1_6alkyl or C1_6alkenyl, C3_ 7cycloalkyl, 5- to 7-membered. carbocyclic or 7- to 10-membered bicyclic carbocyclic ring, benzofiuyl, indolyl, azabicyclo C7_Ilcycloalkyl or benzopiperidinyl; Rf is hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1_6alkyl or (CH2CH2O)PCH3 Or (CH2CH20)pH wherein p is an integer from 0 to 5, and Rg is hydrogen, or substituted or unsubstituted aryl, heterocycle, 5- to 7-membered carbocyclic or 7- to 10-membered bicyclic carbocyclic ring; and (vi) Ia', R3 and R3~ are each hydrogen; R2 is Ci_6alkyl, C2_6alkenyl, C3_ 7cycloalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, T-C1_6alkyl, T-C2_6alkenyl, wherein T is aryl, heteroaryl or C3_7cycloalkyl; Rl-1 together represent ~V wherein W is R", R"CO, R"OCO, R"OCH(RY)CO, R"NHCH(RY)CO, R"SCH(RY)CO, R"SO2, R"SO or an amino acid with a blocked or unblocked amino terminus, wherein R" and Ry are each independently hydrogen, C1-6alkyl, C3_7cycloalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, T-C1_6alkyl or T-(CH2)"CH(T)(CH2)" wherein n is an integer from 1 to 4; and --X2-3-R~ together represent -CH(R~)C(=X)CHRbR°, wherein X is (OH,H) or O; Ra is hydrogen, C1_ 6alkyl, C2_6alkenyl, C3_7cycloalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, T-C1_6alkyl or T-C2_6alkenyl; Rb is hydrogen or OH; and R° is Y, (CHRW)"Y or =CRa(CHRW)n Y, wherein Y is hydrogen, OH, -NRWR9, aryl, heteroaryl or CO-Z, n is an integer from 1 to 4, Z
is OH, -NRWR9, OR'~ or an amino acid with a blocked or unblocked carboxy terminus, R9 is H, C1_6alkyl or arylCl_6alykl, and RZ and RW are each independently hydrogen, C1_6alkyl, C3_7cycloalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, T-CI_6alkyl or T-C~_6alkenyl.
[0043] In certain embodiments, the present invention defines particular classes of compounds which are of special interest. For example, one class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (I) having the stereochemistry shown in Formula (IA):
R' NH2 R~X~.N ~~ X ~~3~ R4 R2 R3 R3, (IA) [0044] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (IA) wherein, X2 is absent and the compound has the Formula (h):
R° NH2 R~~~.N~~X3 R4 R2 R3~R3, (I$) [0045] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (IA) wherein X3 is absent and the compound has the Formula (Ic):
R' NH2 R~~~.~ ~~?y R~
R2 R3J~R3 .
(Ic) [004] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (h) wherein XZ and X3 are each absent and the compound has the Formula (In):
R° NH2 R~~~~N ~~ R~
R2 R3 R3 .
(ID) [0047] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (IA) wherein R3~ is hydrogen, Xa is CHMe and the compound has the Formula (IE):
R' NH2 R~X~.N ~3~R~
(IE) [0048] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (IA) wherein R3° is hydrogen, X3 is absent, X2 is -CH(Me)Y-O R~2B
N
H
where Y is 2 and the compound has the Formula (IF):
R° NH2 H
R~~~.N N~N~R4 R2 R3 ~ ~x2B H
(IF) [0049] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (I) wherein R' and R3 ° are each hydrogen, X2 is CHMe and X3 is -C(=~)NH-, and the compound has the Formula (II):
R~~~.N N~R4 (II) [000] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (I) wherein Xl is -C(=~)-, R° is hydrogen, X2 and X3 are each absent, and the compound has the Formula (III):
R~N~~R~
R2 I~37~R3°.
(III) [0051] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (I) wherein Xl is -C(=~)-, R° and R3 ° are each hydrogen, X2 is -CHMe, and the compound has the Formula (I~:
R~ N 3~ R4 ~ R2 R3 (I~
[0052] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (I) wherein R° and R3° are each hydrogen, X2 is -NR~'A-, and the compound has the Formula (~:
R~X1.N~N~~3.R4 vR2 TR3 [0053] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (~ above having the stereochemistry as shown in Formula ~A):
H NH2 R~~A
R~~1.N ~ N ~~3~ R4 ~A) [0054] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (I) wherein R° and R3° are each hydrogen, Xl is -C(=~)-, X2 is -NH-, and the compound has the Formula (VI):
R~N~Nw 3. R4 X
~ R2 R3 [0055] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of Formula (I) wherein Xl is -C(=~)- and the compound has the structure as shown in Formula (VdI):
R° NH2 R~f~J\~y 3.R~
./ ~ X
~ R2 R3 R3.
(VII) [0056] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (I) wherein Xl is CHRxiA and the compound has the structure as shown in Formula (VIII):
R' NHS
R~N\~~\ 3. R4 X
RX1A R2 R3 R3°
(VIII) [0057] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (I) wherein Xl is CHZ, X2 is CHR~A, X3 is -C(=O)NRX3A, and the compound has the Formula (IX):
R° NH R~2A RxsA
i ~ i RAN N~R4 (IX) [005] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (IX) wherein RBA is methyl and the compound has the Formula (IXA):
R° NH2 R~3A
RAN N~R4 R~ R3 O
(IXA) [0059] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (I) wherein Xl is -C(=~)-, X2 is CHR~'~, X3 is -CH2NRx3A, and the compound has the Formula (X):
R° NH R~2'~ R~s~°
i ~ i R\ /N N~R~
[0060] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (X) wherein RBA is methyl and the compound has the Formula (XA):
R° NH2 RxsA
R~N N~R4 (XA) [0061] In certain other exemplary embodiments, for each of the classes of compounds as described above, R3 is hydrogen; R2 is substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, lower alkylamino, lower heteroaryl, -(CH2)cycloalkyl,-(CHZ)heterocycloalkyl, -(CH2)aryl, -(CHZ)heteroaryl, optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R2A, wherein R2A is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR2B, -SR2B, -N(RZB)2, -S02N(R2B)2, -C(=O)N(R2B)2, halogen, -CN, -N02, -C(=O)OR2B, -N(R2B)C(=O)R2C, wherein each occcurrence of R2B and R2~ is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; Rl is alkyl, alkenyl, heteroalkyl, heteroalkenyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl, wherein Rl is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R1A, wherein R1A is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR1B, -SR1B, -N(R1B)2, -S02N(R1B)2, -C(=~)N(RiB)a, halogen, -CN, -N02, -C(=O)OR1B, -N(RiB)C(=~)Rlc;
or or R1B and Ric, taken together with the atoms to which they are attached, form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic moiety; wherein each occcurrence of and R1C is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; and Rø is alkyl, alkenyl, heteroalkyl, heteroalkenyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl, optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R4A, wherein R4'~ is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR4B, -SR4B, -N(R4B)2, -S~2N(R4B)~, -C(=O)N(R4B)2, halogen, _ CN, -N02, -C(=O)OR4B, -N(R4B)C(=O)R4c, wherein each occcurrence of R4B and R4c is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl.
[0062] A number of important subclasses of each of the foregoing classes deserve separate mention; these subclasses include subclasses of the foregoing classes in which:
[0063] i) Rl is substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched, cyclic or acyclic alkyl or alkenyl;
[0064] ii) Rl is substituted or unsubstituted aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl or heterocyclic;
[0065] iii) Rl is one of N\
(R1A)n i / ~ (R1A)~ ~ / ~ (R1A)n N / ~ (R1A)n ~N
P
p p P
(~,1A)n ~ (R1A)n o w, , (R1A)n N (~1A)n ~N
~.\ P
O O P
(~1A)n~ ~ 'z~, (~1A)C~\'' p (R1A)n~ \ (R1A)n\~~
P
S P S ~P S
(R1A)n~\~ ~,"P (R1A)n ~ ~ ~ (R1A)n ~~~ (R1A)n P N P N P
HN H H H
(R1A) (~1A) N~ n\ ~ n~~'~'°'h ([~1A)n~
(R1A)n I / / p~ o,~P P ~N
~ H
~1D
(~1A)~ ~ (R1A)n ~~ (~1A)~ _ N
~N~~N~~ (~ 1A ~~~N~~
~'! P P (R )n ~ R ~~O ~~~~-~ ~S~
N 1 '~ R1A ~ \ ° 'P
1A ~~'~N~~ (R1A) ~.iN~~ (R1A) ~~~N~( )n ' /
(R )n wherein Rl'~ is hydrogen, allcyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -~Rla, -SRIa, -N(Rla)2, -S~2N(Rl~)29 -C(-~)N(R1B)2, halogen, _ CN, -N~2, -C(=~)~R1B, N(Rl~)C(=~)Rlo or N(R1B)S~2Rlo; wherein each occcurrence of Rl~ and Rlo is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl; or RlB and RIC, taken together with the atoms to which they are attached, form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic moiety; Rln is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, acyl or a nitrogen protecting group;
wherein n and p are each independently integers from 0 to 3 and r is an integer from 1 to 6; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
[0066] iv) Rl is one of ~R1A~~ s w;n"
~R1A)n I \ ~~ p ~R1A)n i / .
° o ~RIA~n N \ y s~ ~\ /,O
1D $$
/ R ~ ~ .
p N~ ~ ~~ R1D-N~ JN
(~lA~n ~~lA~n 1D °~ i~ R1D
R ~N~S~ N
N ~(.~Y'~ ~ N ~~
wherein n, p, R1A and R1D are as defined in iii) above;
[0067] v) RI is one of:
CRic (~lA~n (~'1A)n (~lA~n (R1A~n sale ~\\ 1BS ~~\ R1E ~\\ \
N s '~, R ~ o '~, ~N~S / '~, ~iBo i '~, dip P O~ ~O p R1F O~ O~ p P
O ~1F ~1E
Ri\ ~1E
~Ne (~lA~n N R1E '°~' \ N \
\ P~ s~ P 1A ~~
1B ~ / RiF ~ O O- (~ )n i / S RiF N~~ P*
R O p ~ 1A)n ~/ \~ P R1E ([~lA~n O ~~ ~~ 1D
~ \N O ~ ~iD O RiD NeS~ ~ ~N O
N N N
p ~ P
wherein n, p, Rl~ and Rl~ are as defined in iii) above; Rlo is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl; -(alkyl)heteroaryl or acyl; R1E
and R1F axe each independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -C(=~)Rlo or -S~aRlc, where RlC
is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; or RlE and R1F taken together form a 5-~ membered heterocyclic ring; or R1E and one occurrence of R1A, taken together, form a substituted or unsubstituted, saturated or unsaturated heterocyclic ring;
[006] vi) Rl is:
~R1A~n R1E \\
~N
O
wherein n is 1-2; p is 0-1; RIA is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -ORIB, -SR1B, -N(R1B)2, -SOZN(R1B)2, -C(=O)N(RIB)2, halogen, -CN, -N02, -C(=O)ORIB, -N(RlB)C(=O)Rlo or -N(RlB)S02R1~, wherein each occcurrence of RIB and Rl~ is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; or RIB and Rlo, taken together with the atoms to which they are attached, form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic moiety; RID and RIE
are each independently hydrogen or lower alkyl; or Rio and RIE taken together form a 5-8 membered heterocyclic ring; or RIE and one occurrence of RIA, taken together, form a substituted or unsubstituted, saturated or unsaturated heterocyclic ring;
[0069] vii) RI is:
~1A
~a \
' ~'', wherein a is 0 or 1; n is from 0-4; and RIA and Rlo are as defined in vii) above;
[0070] viii) RI is:
~1A
wherein RIA is hydrogen, halogen, -CN, -N02, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -DRIB or N(R1B)S02Ric; wherein each occcurrence of RIB and RI~ is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
[0071] ix) RI is:
~N \
~N
wherein R1A is as defined in viii) above; and R1D is hydrogen or lower alkyl;
(0072] x) Rl is:
~~1A>n \\
,N, wherein n is 1-2; p is 0-1; R1A is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR1B, -SR1B, -N(R1B)2, -S02N(R1B)2, -C(=O)N(R1B)Z, halogen, -CN, -NO2, -C(=O)OR1B, _N(Rm)C(=~)Rlc or -N(R1B)S02RIC, wherein each occcurrence of Rl~ and R1C is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; or Rl~ and Rlo, taken together with the atoms to which they are attached, form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic moiety; Rlo and R1E
are each independently hydrogen or lower alkyl; or Rlo and R1E taken together form a 5-~ membered heterocyclic ring; or R1E and one occurrence of Rl~, taken together, form a substituted or ~uzsubstituted, saturated or unsaturated heterocyclic ring;
[007] xi) Rl is:
~1A
/\i N.S
Q~ ~O
wherein R1A is hydrogen, halogen, -CN, -N02, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR1B or N(Rl~)S02R1C; wherein each occcurrence of R1B and Rl~ is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
[0074] xii) Rl is:
N
~N~So O O
wherein R1A is as defined in x) above; and R1D is hydrogen or lower alkyl;
[0075] xiii) compounds of subsets vi)-xii) wherein R1A is methyl, methoxy or halide;
[0076] xiv) compounds of subsets vi)-xii) wherein R1A is methyl, methoxy or F;
[0077] xv) compounds of subsets vi)-xii) wherein R1A is methyl;
[0078] xvi) compounds of subsets viii) and xii) wherein R1B is hydrogen, methyl or ethyl;
[0079] xvii) Rl is:
~R1A
RIaO /
wherein R1A and R1B are each independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl;
[0080] xviii) compounds of subset xvii) wherein Rl~ and RiB are each independently cyclic or acyclic lower alkyl;
[0081] xix) compounds of subset xvii) wherein R1A and Rl~ are each independently methyl, ethyl, propyl, butyl, pentyl, isopropyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, isopentyl or cyclopropyl;
[0082] xx) Rl is:
R1~ .R1E
N
wherein RlA is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; R1E and R1F are each independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -C(=O)Rl~ or -S02R1~, where Rl~ is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; or R1E and R1F taken together form a 5-8 membered heterocyclic ring;
[0083] xxi) compounds of subset xx) wherein R1A is substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched, cyclic or acyclic lower alkyl; R1E is lower alkyl;
and R1F is -S02Rln wherein R1D is lower alkyl;
[0084] xxii) compounds of subset xx) wherein RlA is substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched, cyclic or acyclic lower alkyl; R1E and R1F, taken together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached, form a 5- or 6-membered cyclic sulfonamide moiety;
[0085] xxiii) Rl is one of o, ,o OMe /S~N~
I~ I~ I~ I~
~N~~ ~N / ~' ~N / ~ /~rN
O O O O
O
OMe O
I /~rN I rj ~N N ~ ~N N
~N
a y ~ O O
O
OMe I Nw ~ N \ ~ N \ ~N
~N~~ ~N~I~~~ ~N / ~ O
O O O
OMe OMe OMe OMe OMe OMe ~N I j ~N I
~r~ ~' ~ N~~
0 0 ~ o O, ,,O
S.Ni O~ N iS~N~ , I N I / I / ~ I
N
O ~ O
O O
O~ ,O
O S Ni iS.Nr O O O;S
F ~--~ ' N W W I N I / ~ ~NVN~~ ~ VN~~
H ~ _ O
OSO
O\\ °~ O ;S~'N~~,s ~ acs's N~N ,~' N~ r''S I /
[0086] xxiv) Rl is one of:
OMe \ I\ I\
I ~N a ~N a ~N N
~N a O
O
oMe oMe I \ \ N \ N \
~N N~\~ ~N I N~\~ evN a ,~ ~N a O ~ p O
OMe OMe ~Me OMe o S Ni \ : \
~N I a N I a ~ N I / ~ ~~ a p ~ O
o~ so ~O ~~ op so wN.S~ wNeS~ wN.S~
a F a H a N~ I
\ I \ I N \ I \
- o o, so ~o~o s N~% /''~; UN-~~';
[0087] xxv) Rl is one of:
~os~ ~os~ o,~o N- \ N- w ~Na~
a F a a N
~o \ ~~ ° I N \ ~~ ~N
I H
\~ o~ ,O O
.S
N \ I I ~ V ~'~ ~N~/ ~~
/\i ~ ~ N
O
[0088] xxvi) Ra is lower alkyl, -CH2NR2AR2B or -(CH2)phenyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R2C, wherein R'~ is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR2D, -SR2D, -N(R2D)2, -SOaN(R2D)a, -C(=O)N(R2D)2, halogen, -CN, -N02, -C(=O)ORaD, -N(R2D)C(=O)R2E, wherein each occcurrence of R2D and RaE is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; and wherein R2A and R2B are each independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
~ItIEF DESCRIPTIOl~ OF THE DRAWING
[000] Figure 1A depicts a plasma concentration curve for an exemplary inventive compound.
[0009] Figure 1B depicts a brain concentration curve for an exemplary inventive compound.
DEFII~1ITIO1~~S
[0010] Certain compounds of the present invention, and definitions of specific functional groups are described in more detail below. For purposes of this invention, the chemical elements are identified in accordance with the Periodic Table of the Elements, CAS version, Handbook of Chemistry and Physics, 75'I' Ed., inside cover, and specific functional groups are generally defined as described therein. Additionally, general principles of organic chemistry, as well as specific functional moieties and reactivity, are described in "Organic Chemistry", Thomas Sorrell, University Science Books, Sausalito: 1999, the entire contents of which are incorporated herein by reference. Furthermore, it will be appreciated by one of ordinary skill in the art that the synthetic methods, as described herein, utilize a variety of protecting groups. By the term "protecting group", has used herein, it is meant that a particular functional moiety, e.g., O, S, or N, is temporarily blocked so that a reaction can be carried out selectively at another reactive site in a multifunctional compound. In preferred embodiments, a protecting group reacts selectively in good yield to give a protected substrate that is stable to the projected reactions; the protecting group must be selectively removed in good yield by readily available, preferably nontoxic reagents that do not attack the other functional groups; the protecting group may form an easily separable derivative (more preferably without the generation of new stereogenic centers); and the protecting group has a minimum of additional functionality to avoid further sites of reaction.
As detailed herein, oxygen, sulfur, nitrogen and carbon protecting groups may be utilized. For example, in certain embodiments, as detailed herein, certain exemplary oxygen protecting groups are utilized. These oxygen protecting groups include, but are not limited to methyl ethers, substituted methyl ethers (e.g., MOM
(methoxymethyl ether), MTM (methylthiomethyl ether), BOM (benzyloxymethyl ether), PMBM (p-methoxybenzyloxymethyl ether), to name a few), substituted ethyl ethers, substituted benzyl ethers, silyl ethers (e.g., TMS (trimethylsilyl ether), TES
(triethylsilylether), TIPS (triisopropylsilyl ether), TBDMS (t-butyldimethylsilyl ether), tribenzyl silyl ether, TBDPS (t-butyldiphenyl silyl ether), to name a few), esters (e.g., formats, acetate, benzoate (Bz), trifluoroacetate, dichloroacetate, to name a few), carbonates, cyclic acetals and ketals. In certain other exemplary embodiments, nitrogen protecting groups are utilized. These nitrogen protecting groups include, but are not limited to, carbamates (including methyl, ethyl and substituted ethyl carbamates (e.g., Troc), to name a few) amides, cyclic imide derivatives, N-Alkyl and N-Aryl amines, imine derivatives, and enamine derivatives, to name a few. Certain other exemplary protecting groups are detailed herein, however, it will be appreciated that the present invention is not intended to be limited to these protecting groups; rather, a variety of additional equivalent protecting groups can be readily identified using the above criteria and utilized in the present invention. Additionally, a variety of protecting groups are described in "Protective Groups in Organic Synthesis" Third Ed. Greens, T.W. and Wuts, P.G., Eds., John Wiley & Sons, New York: 1999, the entire contents of which are hereby incorporated by reference [0011] It will be appreciated that the compounds, as described herein, may be substituted with any number of substituents or functional moieties. In general, the term "substituted" whether preceded by the term "optionally" or not, and substituents contained in formulas of this invention, refer to the replacement of hydrogen radicals in a given structure with the radical of a specified substituent.
When more than one position in any given structure may be substituted with more than one substituent selected from a specified group, the substituent may be either the same or different at every position. As used herein, the term "substituted" is contemplated to include all permissible substituents of organic compounds. In a broad aspect, the permissible substituents include acyclic and cyclic, branched and unbranched, carbocyclic and heterocyclic, aromatic and non-aromatic substituents of organic compounds. For purposes of this invention, heteroatoms such as nitrogen may have hydrogen substituents and/or any permissible substituents of organic compounds described herein which satisfy the valencies of the heteroatoms.
Furthermore, this invention is not intended to be limited in any manner by the permissible substituents of organic compounds. Combinations of substituents and variables envisioned by this invention are preferably those that result in the formation of stable compounds useful in the treatment and prevention, for example of disorders, as described generally above. The term "stable", as used herein, preferably refers to compounds which possess stability sufficient to allow manufacture and which maintain the integrity of the compound for a sufficient period of time to be detected and preferably for a sufficient period of time to be useful for the purposes detailed herein.
[0012] The term "aliphatic", as used herein, includes both saturated and unsaturated, straight chain (i.e., unbranched), branched, cyclic, or polycyclic aliphatic hydrocarbons, which are optionally substituted with one or more functional groups. As will be appreciated by one of ordinary skill in the art, "aliphatic" is intended herein to include, but is not limited to, alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, cycloalkyl, cycloalkenyl, and cycloalkynyl moieties. Thus, as used herein, the term "alkyl"
includes straight, branched and cyclic alkyl groups. An analogous convention applies to other generic terms such as "alkenyl", "alkynyl" and the like.
Furthermore, as used herein, the terms "alkyl", "alkenyl", "alkynyl" and the like encompass both substituted and unsubstituted groups. In certain embodiments, as used herein, "lower alkyl" is used to indicate those alkyl groups (cyclic, acyclic, substituted, unsubstituted, branched or unbranched) having 1-6 carbon atoms.
[0013] In certain embodiments, the alkyl, alkenyl and alkynyl groups employed in the invention contain 1-20 aliphatic carbon atoms. In certain other embodiments, the alkyl, alkenyl, and alkynyl groups employed in the invention contain 1-10 aliphatic carbon atoms. In yet other embodiments, the alkyl, alkenyl, and alkynyl groups employed in the invention contain 1-8 aliphatic carbon atoms. In still other embodiments, the alkyl, alkenyl, and alkynyl groups employed in the invention contain 1-6 aliphatic carbon atoms. In yet other embodiments, the alkyl, alkenyl, and alkynyl groups employed in the invention contain 1-4 carbon atoms.
Illustrative aliphatic groups thus include, but are not limited to, for example, methyl, ethyl, n-propyl, isopropyl, cyclopropyl, -CH2-cyclopropyl, allyl, n-butyl, sec-butyl, isobutyl, tert-butyl, cyclobutyl, -CHI-cyclobutyl, n-pentyl, sec-pentyl, isopentyl, tert-pentyl, cyclopentyl, -CHZ-cyclopentyl-n, hexyl, sec-hexyl, cyclohexyl, -CH2-cyclohexyl moieties and the like, which again, may bear one or more substituents. Alkenyl groups include, but are not limited to, for example, ethenyl, propenyl, butenyl, 1-methyl-2-buten-1-yl, and the like. Representative alkynyl groups include, but are not limited to, ethynyl, 2-propynyl (propargyl), 1-propynyl and the like.
[0014] 'The term "alkoxy" (or "alkyloxy"), or "thioalkyl" as used herein refers to an alkyl group, as previously defined, attached to the parent molecular moiety through an oxygen atom or through a sulfur atom. In certain embodiments, the alkyl group contains 1-20 aliphatic carbon atoms. In certain other embodiments, the alkyl group contains 1-10 aliphatic carbon atoms. In yet other embodiments, the alkyl, alkenyl, and alkynyl groups employed in the invention contain 1-8 aliphatic carbon atoms. In still other embodiments, the alkyl group contains 1-6 aliphatic carbon atoms. In yet other embodiments, the alkyl group contains 1-4 aliphatic carbon atoms. Examples of alkoxy, include but are not limited to, methoxy, ethoxy, propoxy, isopropoxy, n-butoxy, tert-butoxy, neopentoxy and n-hexoxy. Examples of thioalkyl include, but are not limited to, methylthio, ethylthio, propylthio, isopropylthio, n-butylthio, and the like.
[0015] The term "alkylamino" refers to a group having the structure -NHR'wherein R' is alkyl, as defined herein. The term "dialkylamino" refers to a group having the structure N(R')2, wherein R' is alkyl, as defined herein. The term "aminoalkyl" refers to a group having the structure NH2R'-, wherein R' is alkyl, as defined herein. In certain embodiments, the alkyl group contains 1-20 aliphatic carbon atoms. In certain other embodiments, the alkyl group contains 1-10 aliphatic carbon atoms. In yet other embodiments, the alkyl, alkenyl, and alkynyl groups employed in the invention contain 1-8 aliphatic carbon atoms. In still other embodiments, the alkyl group contains 1-6 aliphatic carbon atoms. In yet other embodiments, the alkyl group contains 1-4 aliphatic carbon atoms. Examples of alkylamino include, but are not limited to, methylamino, ethylamino, iso-propylamino and the like.
[0016] Some examples of substituents of the above-described aliphatic (and other) moieties of compounds of the invention include, but are not limited to aliphatic; heteroaliphatic; aryl; heteroaryl; alkylaryl; alkylheteroaryl;
alkoxy;
aryloxy; heteroalkoxy; heteroaryloxy; alkylthio; arylthio; heteroalkylthio;
heteroarylthio; F; C 1; Br; I; -~H; -N~2; -CN; -CF3; -CHZCF3; -CHC 12; -CH2~H;
_ CH2CH2~H; -CH2NH2; -CH2S~2CH3; -C(~)Rx; -C~2(RX); -C~N(RX)2; -~C(O)R,~; -~c~2RX; -~c~N(R~)2; -N(RX)2; -s(o)R~; -s(~)2R~; -NR~(c~)R~; -N(RX)c~2RX; -N(RX)s(~)2RM; -N(RM)c(°~)N(RM)2; -s(~>2N(R~)2; wherein each occurrence of R, independently includes, but is not limited to, aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, a~.yl, heteroaryl, alkylaryl, or alkylheteroaryl, wherein any of the aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, alkylaryl, or alkylheteroaryl substituents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted, branched or unbranched, cyclic or acyclic, and wherein any of the aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl substituents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted. Additional examples of generally applicable substituents are illustrated by the specific embodiments shown in the Examples that are described herein.
[0017] In general, the terms "aromatic moiety" and "heteroaromatic moiety", as used herein, refer to stable mono- or polycyclic, heterocyclic, polycyclic, and polyheterocyclic unsaturated moieties having preferably 3-14 carbon atoms, each of which may be substituted or unsubstituted. It will also be appreciated that aromatic and heteroaromatic moieties, as defined herein may be attached via an alkyl or heteroalkyl moiety and thus also include -(alkyl)aromatic, -(heteroalkyl)aromatic, -(heteroalkyl)heteroaromatic, and -(heteroalkyl)heteroaromatic moieties. Thus, as used herein, the phrases "aromatic or heteroaromatic moieties" and "aromatic, heteroaromatic, -(alkyl)aromatic, -(heteroalkyl)aromatic, -(heteroalkyl)heteroaromatic, and -(heteroalkyl)heteroaromatic" are interchangeable.
Substituents include, but are not limited to, any of the previously mentioned substituents, i.e., the substituents recited for aliphatic moieties, or for other moieties as disclosed herein, resulting in the formation of a stable compound.
[0018] The term "aryl", as used herein, does not differ significantly from the common meaning of the term in the art, and refers to a mono- or bicyclic carbocyclic ring system having one or two aromatic rings including, but not limited to, phenyl, naphthyl, tetrahydronaphthyl, indanyl, indenyl and the like.
[0019] The term "heteroaryl", as used herein, does not differ significantly from the common meaning of the term in the art, and refers to a cyclic aromatic radical having from five to ten ring atoms of which one ring atom is selected from S, O and N; zero, one or two ring atoms are additional heteroatoms independently selected from S, O and N; and the remaining ring atoms are carbon, the radical being joined to the rest of the molecule via any of the ring atoms, such as, for example, pyridyl, pyrazinyl, pyrimidinyl, pyrrolyl, pyrazolyl, imidazolyl, thiazolyl, oxazolyl, isooxazolyl, thiadiazolyl, oxadiazolyl, thiophenyl, furanyl, quinolinyl, isoquinolinyl, and the like.
[0020] It will be appreciated that aryl and heteroaryl groups (including bicyclic aryl groups) can be unsubstituted or substituted, wherein substitution includes replacement of one or more of the hydrogen atoms thereon independently with any one or more of the following moieties including, but not limited to:
aliphatic;
heteroaliphatic; aryl; heteroaryl; alkylaryl; alkylheteroaryl; alkoxy;
aryloxy;
heteroalkoxy; heteroaryloxy; alkylthio; arylthio; heteroalkylthio;
heteroarylthio; F;
C 1; fir; I; -OH; -N02; -CN; -CF3; -CHZCF3; -CHC 12; -CH2OH; -CH2CH2OH; -CH2NHa; -CH2S02CH3; -C(O)RX; -C02(RX); -CON(RX)a; -OC(O)Ra; -OC02RX; -OCON(RX)2; -N(RX)2; -S(O)RX; -S(O)aRX; -NRX(CO)RX; -N(Rx)C02RX; -N(RX)S(O)ZRX; -N(RX)C(=O)N(RX)2; -S(O)2N(RX)2; wherein each occurrence of RX
s independently includes, but is not limited to, aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, alkylaryl, or alkylheteroaryl, wherein any of the aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, alkylaryl, or alkylheteroaryl substituents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted, branched or unbranched, cyclic or acyclic, and wherein any of the aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl substituents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted. Additionally, it will be appreciated, that any two adjacent groups taken together may represent a 4, 5, 6, or 7-membered cyclic, substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or heteroaliphatic moiety. Additional examples of generally applicable substituents are illustrated by the specific embodiments shown in the Examples that are described herein.
[0021] The term "cycloalkyl", as used herein, refers specifically to cyclic moieties having three to seven, preferably three to ten carbon atoms. Suitable cycloalkyls include, but are not limited to cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, cycloheptyl and the like, which, as in the case of other aliphatic, heteroaliphatic or heterocyclic moieties, may optionally be substituted with substituents including, but not limited to aliphatic; heteroaliphatic; aryl;
heteroaryl;
alkylaryl; alkylheteroaryl; alkoxy; aryloxy; heteroalkoxy; heteroaryloxy;
alkylthio;
arylthio; heteroalkylthio; heteroarylthio; F; C1; Br; I; -~H; -N~2; -CN; -CF3;
-CH2CF3; -CHC12; -CHa~H; -CHZCH2~H; -CH2NHa; -CH2S~2CH3; -C(~)R,~; -~2(~.Y)9 -~~ JC 29 - 1C5 - 2 X5 - X 29 - 7E 2.7 - Ms -S(~)2Iy; -NR,~(C~)R,;; -N(R~)C~2I~X; -N(R,~)S(~)21X; -N(I~X)C(=~)N(R~)2;
S(O)~N(IZX)2; wherein each occurrence of I2X independently includes, but is not limited to, aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, alkylaryl, or alkylheteroaryl, wherein any of the aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, alkylaryl, or alkylheteroaryl substituents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted, branched or unbranched, cyclic or acyclic, and wherein any of the aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl substituents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted. Additionally, it will be appreciated that any of the cycloaliphatic or cycloheteroaliphatic moieties described above and herein may comprise an aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety fused thereto.
Additional examples of generally applicable substituents are illustrated by the specific embodiments shown in the Examples that are described herein.
[0022] The term "heteroaliphatic", as used herein, refers to aliphatic moieties in which one or more carbon atoms in the main chain have been substituted with a heteroatom. Thus, a heteroaliphatic group refers to an aliphatic chain which contains one or more oxygen sulfur, nitrogen, phosphorus or silicon atoms, e.g., in place of carbon atoms. Heteroaliphatic moieties may be branched, unbranched, cyclic or acyclic and include saturated and unsaturated heterocycles such as morpholino, pyrrolidinyl, etc. In certain embodiments, heteroaliphatic moieties are substituted by independent replacement of one or more of the hydrogen atoms thereon with one or more moieties including, but not limited to aliphatic;
heteroaliphatic; aryl; heteroaryl; alkylaryl; alkylheteroaryl; alkoxy;
aryloxy;
heteroalkoxy; heteroaryloxy; alkylthio; arylthio; heteroalkylthio;
heteroarylthio; F;
C1; Br; I; -~H; -N~Z; -CN; -CF3; -CHZCF3; -CHC12; -CH2~H; -CH2CH2~H; _ CH2NH2; -CH2S~2CH3; -C(O)RX; -CO~(RX); -CON(RX)2; -~C(O)Rx; -~C~2RX; -~c~N(RX)2; -N(R~)2; -S(~>RX; -S(~)2RX; -NRX(C~)RX; -N(R~)co2RX; -N(RX)S(~)2RX; -N(RX)C(=~)N(RX)2; -S(~)ZN(RX)z; wherein each occurrence of R, independently includes, but is not limited to, aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, alkylaryl, or alkylheteroaryl, wherein any of the aliphatic, heteroaliphatie, alkylaryl, or alkylheteroaryl substituents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted, branched or unbranched, cyclic or acyclic, and wherein any of the aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl substituents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted.
[0023] In general, the term "cycloaliphatic", as used herein, refer to a cyclic aliphatic moiety, wherein the term aliphatic is as defined above. A
cycloaliphatic moiety may be substituted or unsubstituted and saturated or unsaturated.
Substituents include, but are not limited to, any of the previously mentioned substituents, i.e., the substituents recited for aliphatic moieties, or for other moieties as disclosed herein, resulting in the formation of a stable compound. In certain embodiments, cycloaliphatic compounds include but are not limited to monocyclic, or polycyclic aliphatic hydrocarbons and bridged cycloalkyl compounds, which are optionally substituted with one or more functional groups. As will be appreciated by one of ordinary skill in the art, "cycloaliphatic" is intended herein to include, but is not limited to, cycloalkyl, cycloalkenyl, and cycloalkynyl moieties, which are to optionally substituted with one or more functional groups. Illustrative cycloaliphatic groups thus include, but are not limited to, for example, cyclopropyl, -CH2-cyclopropyl, cyclobutyl, -CH2-cyclobutyl, cyclopentyl, -CH2-cyclopentyl, cyclohexyl, -CH2-cyclohexyl, cyclohexenylethyl, cyclohexanylethyl, norborbyl moieties and the like, which ;again, may bear one or more substituents.
[0024] In general, the term "cycloheteroaliphatic", as used herein, refers to a cyclic heteroaliphatic moiety, wherein the term hetef°oczlipdzcztic is as defined above.
A cycloheteroaliphatic moiety may be substituted or unsubstituted and saturated or unsaturated. Substituents include, but are not limited to, any of the previously mentioned substituents, i.e., the substituents recited for aliphatic moieties, or for other moieties as disclosed herein, resulting in the formation of a stable compound.
The term "cycloheteroaliphatic" encompasses "heterocycloalkyl", "heterocycle"
or "heterocyclic" moieties, as defined herein.
[0025] Additionally, it will be appreciated that any of the cycloaliphatic or cycloheteroaliphatic moieties described above and herein may comprise an aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety fused thereto.
Additional examples of generally applicable substituents are illustrated by the specific embodiments shown in the Examples that are described herein.
[0026] The terms "halo" and "halogen" as used herein refer to an atom selected from fluorine, chlorine, bromine and iodine.
[0027] The term "haloalkyl" denotes an alkyl group, as defined above, having one, two, or three halogen atoms attached thereto and is exemplified by such groups as chloromethyl, bromoethyl, trifluoromethyl, and the like.
[0028] The term "acyl", as used herein, refers to a group having the general formula -C(=O)R, where R is an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, heterocycle, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, as defined herein.
[0029] The term "heterocycloalkyl", "heterocycle" or "heterocyclic", as used herein, refers to compounds which combine the properties of heteroaliphatic and cyclic compounds and include, but are not limited to, saturated and unsaturated mono- or polycyclic cyclic ring systems having 5-16 atoms wherein at least one ring atom is a heteroatom selected from O, S and N (wherein the nitrogen and sulfur heteroatoms may be optionally be oxidized), wherein the ring systems are optionally substituted with one or more functional groups, as defined herein. In certain embodiments, the term "heterocycloalkyl", "heterocycle" or "heterocyclic"
refers to a non-aromatic 5-, 6- or 7- membered ring or a polycyclic group wherein at least one ring atom is a heteroatom selected from O, S and N (wherein the nitrogen and sulfur heteroatoms may be optionally be oxidized), including, but not limited to, a bi- or tri-cyclic group, comprising fused six-membered rings having between one and three heteroatoms independently selected from oxygen, sulfur and nitrogen, wherein (i) each 5-membered ring has 0 to 2 double bonds, each 6-membered ring has 0 to 2 double bonds and each 7-membered ring has 0 to 3 double bonds, (ii) the nitrogen and sulfur heteroatoms may be optionally be oxidised, (iii) the nitrogen heteroatom may optionally be quaternized, and (iv) any of the above heterocyclic rings may be fused to an aryl or heteroaryl ring. Representative heterocycles include, but are not limited to, heterocycles such as furanyl, thiofuranyl, pyranyl, pyrrolyl, thienyl, pyrrolidinyl, pyra~olinyl, pyrazolidinyl, imidazolinyl, imida~olidinyl, piperidinyl, pipera~inyl, oxazolyl, oxazolidinyl, isooxazolyl, isoxazolidinyl, dioxa~olyl, thiadiazolyl, oxadiazolyl, ~~ tetrazolyl, tria~olyl, thiatria~olyl, oxatriazolyl, thiadia~olyl, oxadia~olyl, morpholinyl, thia~olyl, thiazolidinyl, isothia~olyl, isothia~olidinyl, dithiazolyl, dithia~olidinyl, tetrahydrofuryl, and ben~ofused derivatives thereof. In certain embodiments, a "substituted heterocycle, or heterocycloalkyl or heterocyclic" group is utilised and as used herein, refers to a heterocycle, or heterocycloalkyl or heterocyclic group, as defined above, substituted by the independent replacement of one, two or three of the hydrogen atoms thereon with but are not limited to aliphatic; cycloaliphatic; heteroaliphatic;
heterocyclic;
aromatic; heteroaromatic; aryl; heteroaryl; alkylaryl; heteroalkylaryl;
alkylheteroaryl; heteroalkylheteroaryl; alkoxy; aryloxy; heteroalkoxy;
heteroaryloxy; alkylthio; arylthio; heteroalkylthio; heteroarylthio; F; Cl;
Br; I; - OH;
-NOz; -CN; -CF3; -CHzCF3; -CHCIz; -CHzOH; -CH2CHzOH; -CH2NHz; -CH2SOzCH3; -C(O)RX; -COz(RX); -CON(RX)z; -OC(O)RX; -OCOzRX; -OCON(RX)z; -N(RX)z; -S(O)zRX; -NRX(CO)RX; -N(RX)CO2RX; -N(RX)S(O)zRX; -N(RX)C(=O)N(Rx)z;
-S(O)zN(RX)z; wherein each occurrence of RX independently includes, but is not limited to, aliphatic, cycloaliphatic, heteroaliphatic, heterocyclic, aromatic, heteroaromatic, aryl, heteroaryl, alkylaryl, alkylheteroaryl, heteroalkylaryl or heteroalkylheteroaryl, wherein any of the aliphatic, cycloaliphatic, heteroaliphatic, heterocyclic, alkylaryl, or alkylheteroaryl substituents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted, branched or unbranched, saturated or unsaturated, and wherein any of the aromatic, heteroaromatic, aryl or heteroaryl substitutents described above and herein may be substituted or unsubstituted.
Additional examples or generally applicable substituents are illustrated by the specific embodiments shown in the Examples, which are described herein.
[0030] As used herein, the terms "aliphatic", "heteroaliphatic", "alkyl", "alkenyl", "alkynyl", "heteroalkyl", "heteroalkenyl", "heteroalkynyl", and the like encompass substituted and unsubstituted, saturated and unsaturated, and linear and branched groups. Similarly, the terms "alicyclic", "heterocyclic", "heterocycloalkyl", "heterocycle" and the like encompass substituted and unsubstituted, and saturated and unsaturated groups. Additionally, the terms "cycloalkyl", "cycloalkenyl", "cycloalkynyl", "heterocycloalkyl", "heteroeycloalkenyl", "heterocycloalkynyl", "aromatic", "heteroaromatic", "aryl", "heteroaryl" and the like encompass both substituted and unsubstituted groups.
[0031] As used herein, the term "isolated", when applied to the compounds of the present invention, refers to such compounds that are (i) separated from at least some components with which they are associated in nature or when they are made and/or (ii) produced, prepared or manufactured by the hand of man.
[003] T'he phrase, "pharmaceutically acceptable derivative", as used herein, denotes any pharmaceutically acceptable salt, ester, or salt of such ester, of such compound, or any other adduct or derivative which, upon administration to a patient, is capable of providing (directly or indirectly) a compound as otherwise described herein, or a metabolite or residue thereof. Pharmaceutically acceptable derivatives thus include among others pro-drugs. A pro-drug is a derivative of a compound, usually with significantly reduced pharmacological activity, which contains an additional moiety that is susceptible to removal i~z vivo yielding the parent molecule as the pharmacologically active species. An example of a pro-drug is an ester which is cleaved in vivo to yield a compound of interest. Pro-drugs of a variety of compounds, and materials and methods for derivatizing the parent compounds to create the pro-drugs, are known and may be adapted to the present invention.
Certain exemplary pharmaceutical compositions and pharmaceutically acceptable derivatives will be discussed in more detail herein below.
[0033] The term "treating", as used herein generally means that the compounds of the invention can be used in humans or animals with at least a tentative diagnosis of disease. The compounds of the invention will delay or slow the progression of the disease thereby giving the individual a more useful life span.
[0034] The term "preventing" as used herein means that the compounds of the present invention are useful when administered to a patient who has not been diagnosed as possibly having the disease at the time of administration, but who would normally be expected to develop the disease or be at increased risk for the disease. The compounds of the invention will slow the development of disease symptoms, delay the onset of disease, or prevent the individual from developing the disease at all. Preventing also includes administration of the compounds of the invention to those individuals thought to be predisposed to the disease due to age, familial history, genetic or chromosomal abnormalities, and/or due to the presence of one or more biological markers for the disease, such as a known genetic mutation of APP or APP cleavage products in brain tissues or fluids.
[0035] As used herein the term "bi~l~gical sample" includes, without limitation, cell cultures or extracts thereof; biopsied material obtained from an animal (e.g., mammal) or extracts thereof; and blood, saliva, urine, feces, semen, tears, or other body fluids or extracts thereof. For example, the term "biological sample"
refers to any solid or fluid sample obtained from, excreted by or secreted by any living organism, including single-celled micro-organisms (such as bacteria and yeasts) and multicellular organisms (such as plants and animals, for instance a vertebrate or a mammal, and in particular a healthy or apparently healthy human subject or a human patient affected by a condition or disease to be diagnosed or investigated).
The biological sample can be in any form, including a solid material such as a tissue, cells, a cell pellet, a cell extract, cell homogenates, or cell fractions; or a biopsy, or a biological fluid. The biological fluid may be obtained from any site (e.g.
blood, saliva (or a mouth wash containing buccal cells), tears, plasma, serum, urine, bile, cerebrospinal fluid, amniotic fluid, peritoneal fluid, and pleural fluid, or cells therefrom, aqueous or vitreous humor, or any bodily secretion), a transudate, an exudate (e.g. fluid obtained from an abscess or any other site of infection or inflammation), or fluid obtained from a joint (e.g. a normal joint or a joint affected by disease such as rheumatoid arthritis, osteoarthritis, gout or septic arthritis). The biological sample can be obtained from any organ or tissue (including a biopsy or autopsy specimen) or may comprise cells (whether primary cells or cultured cells) or medium conditioned by any cell, tissue or organ. Biological samples may also include sections of tissues such as frozen sections taken for histological purposes.
Biological samples also include mixtures of biological molecules including proteins, lipids, carbohydrates and nucleic acids generated by partial or complete fractionation of cell or tissue homogenates. Although the sample is preferably taken from a human subject, biological samples may be from any animal, plant, bacteria, virus, yeast, etc. The term ayzimal, as used herein, refers to humans as well as non-human animals, at any stage of development, including, for example, mammals, birds, reptiles, amphibians, fish, worms and single cells. Cell cultures and live tissue samples are considered to be pluralities of animals. In certain exemplary embodiments, the non-human animal is a mammal (e.g., a rodent, a mouse, a rat, a rabbit, a monkey, a dog, a cat, a sheep, cattle, a primate, or a pig). An animal may be a transgenic animal or a human clone. If desired, the biological sample may be subjected to preliminary processing, including preliminary separation techniques.
~ESCIBIPTI~1'J ~F CEIaT~I~d ~IdEFEI~E1) ~Ti~tB~DII~IET'~TTS Oh THE
II~TVET~~1TI~~~
[0036] As noted above, there has been increasing interest in recent years in the development of aspartyl protease inhibitors, particularly BACE inhibitors, as therapeutic agents for the treatment of Alzheimer's Disease and other disorders caused by the accumulation of (3-amyloid plaques. It has been generally accepted by the scientific community that potential new leads for aspartyl inhibitor small molecules must comprise an aspartate binding hydroxyl group to retain aspartyl protease inhibitory activity (See for example, Ajay et al., "Designing Libraries woth CNS Activity", J. Med. Chem., 42:4942-4951, 1999, see especially the paragraph bridging columns 1 and 2 on page 4942 of this article). The present invention demonstrates that amino analogs (i.e., where the hydroxyl group has been replaced with an amino group) are unexpectedly equally promising (if not superior) aspartyl is protease inhibitors as their hydroxy-containing counterparts. In fact, the present invention shows that certain amino-containing inventive compounds possess several superior biological properties over their hydroxy-containing counterparts (e.g., increased potency in cells, increased selectivity for the BACE enzyme, and/or superior ADME properties).
[0037] Thus, the present invention provides novel amino-containing compounds capable of inhibiting the activity of BALE. More generally, the compounds of the invention are inhibitors of proteases, and more specifically inhibitors of aspartyl proteases. In certain embodiments of special interest, the inventive compounds are useful for the treatment or prevention of disorders characterized by (3 amyloid deposits or plaques. In certain exemplary embodiments, the compounds are useful for the treatment of Alzheimer's Disease.
[003] Compounds of this invention include those generally set forth above and described specifically herein, and are illustrated in part by the various classes, subgenera and species disclosed herein.
[0039] Additionally, the present invention provides pharmaceutically acceptable derivatives of the inventive compounds, and methods of treating a subject using these compounds, pharmaceutical compositions thereof, or either of these in combination with one or more additional therapeutic agents.
[0040] 1) ~~bzerczl ~e~cc~ip~i~rr ~~'~'~yizp~~~d~ ~~'~di~ ~~v~~~i~rz [0041] In certain embodiments, the compounds of the invention include compounds of the general formula (I) as further defined below:
R° NH2 R~~~°N ~~ X ~~3. R4 (I) and pharmaceutically acceptable derivatives thereof;
wherein R° is hydrogen or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, or R', taken together with R2 or a substituent present on Rl, may form a cycloheteroaliphatic moiety;
Rl is an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, or Rl, taken together with R', may form a cycloheteroaliphatic moiety;
Xl is -C(=O)-, -S( ~O)-, -C(--NH)-, -C(=S)-, -NC(=O)-, -NC(=S)-, -N-C(--N-C=N)-, -NS(02)-, -CHRX1A-, -S02_, _C00_, _C(=O)C(RX1A)2_, or -SC(=O)- wherein each occurrence of RXiA is independently hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety;
R2 is an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, or R2, taken together with R', may form a cycloheteroaliphatic moiety;
I~3 is hydrogen, halogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety;
123 is hydrogen, halogen, or lower alkyl;
lt'~ is hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, or R4, taken together with a substituent present on X2 or ~3, may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aromatic, or heteroaromatic moiety;
X2 is absent, -NR~A-, -(CHR~A)~-, -NR~AY-, -(CHR~A)~Y- or N(R~A)CH(R~A~)Y- wherein each occurrence of RBA is independently hydrogen or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety; each occurrence ~H~
H
of Y is independently t wherein, for each independent occurrence of t, RIB is hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, or R~'~ or one occurrence of RIB taken together with R4 may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, and wherein each occurrence of j and t is independently an integer from 1 to 4; and X3 is absent, -NHCO-, -NHSO2-, -NHCONH-, -NHCOO-, -CH2NH-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)-, -C(=NH)-, -C(=S)-, -NC(=S)N-, -N-C(--N-C=N)N-, -NS(02)N-, -S02-, -C(=O)NR'~A-, -C(=S)NRx3a-, _COO-, -(CHR~A)k-, -O-, -CH2NRXSa-, or _ NRx3A_, wherein each occurrence of RX3A is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, or RX3A taken together with R4 may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3.
[0042] In certain embodiments of compounds described directly above and compounds as .described in certain classes and subclasses herein, one or more of the following groups do not occur simultaneously as defined:
(i) R°, R3 and R3~ are each hydrogen; R2 is alkyl, cycloalkylalkyl or aralkyl; -~2-~3-R4 together represents -CHReC(=O)NHCH(RW)C(=O)NR"RY, wherein Re is hydrogen or alkyl, RW is alkyl, and one of R" or RY represents hydrogen and the other represents hydrogen, alkyl, aryl, aralkyl, 1-alkoxycarbonyl-2-phenylethyl, 1-alkoxycarbonyl-2-(imidazol-4-yl)ethyl, 2-(imidazol-1-yl)ethyl, indanyl, heterocyclyl-alkyl, carboxyalkyl, alkoxycarbonylalkyl, aryloxycarbonylalkyl, aralkoxycarbonylalkyl or a group of the formula A-N(Ra)(Rb) in which A
represents alkylene and Ra and Rb each represents alkyl or Ra and Rb , together represent a pentamethylene group in which one methylene group can be replaced by NH, N-alkyl, N-alkanoyl, N-aralkoxycarbonyl, O, S, SO, or 502; or R" and Ry together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached represent a 1,2,3,4-tetrahydroisoquinoline ring; and -Xi-Rl together represents an alkoxycarbonyl, aralkoxycarbonyl, alkanoyl, aralkanoyl, aroyl, cycloalkylcarbonyl, heterocyclylcarbonyl, heterocyclyl-alkanoyl, 6-(diben~ylcarbamoyl)-4-oxohexanoyl moiety or an acyl group of an o,-amino acid in which the amino group is substituted by an alkoxycarbonyl, aralkoxycarbonyl, diaralkylcarbamoyl, diaralkylalkanoyl, or aralkanoyl moiety;
wherein the term "aroyl" refers to an acyl group derived from from an arylcarboxylic acid such as benzoyl, 1-naphthoyl, 2-naphthoyl, etc., and the term "aralkanoyl" refers to an acyl group derived from an aryl-substituted alkanecarboxylic acid;
whereby the term "aryl" alone or in each of the aralkyl, aryloxycarbonylalkyl, aralkoxycarbonylalkyl or N-aralkoxycarbonyl moieties refers to a phenyl or naphthyl group optionally substituted with one or emore substituents selected from alkyl, hydroxy, alkoxy and halogen;
(ii) R', R3 arid R3~ are each hydrogen; Xl is -C(=O)-, -S02-, N(R")502, N(R~)C(=O) or SC(=O), wherein R" is hydrogen, C1_Salkyl or joined together with Rl either directly to form a 5-7 membered heterocycle such as pyrrolidinyl or piperidinyl, or through a heteroatom selected from N, O and S, to form a 6-1s membered heterocycle with the nitrogen to which they are attached such as morpholinyl, piperazyl, or N-C1_3alkyl-piperazyl; Rl is a substituted or unsubstituted C1_6alkyl, a 5-6 membered heterocycle or a 6-10 carbon atoms aryl moiety substituted with C1_4alkyl, C1_3alkoxy, hydroxy, halogen, N(Ra)Z, C(=O)ORa, -C(=O)N(Ra)2, -SO2N(Ra)2, CH2N(Ra)2, N(R~)C(=O)Ra or N(Ra)S02Ra; R2 is ORa, N(Ra)2, C1_4alkenyl-R° or -[CRbRC]"R~; and X2-X3-R4 together represent -CH(Rd)C(=O)NHCH(Re)C(=O)-Y-[CRfRg]mRg, wherein m is an integer from 0 to 5, Y is O or NH, Rd and Re are independently hydrogen, ORa, N(Ra)2, Ci-4alkenyl-R~ or -[CRbR~)"R° wherein n is an integer from 0 to 5, Ra is hydrogen or Cl~alkyl, Rb is hydrogen, hydroxy or C1_4alkyl and RC is hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, 5- or 6-membered heterocycle, C1_6alkyl or C1_6alkenyl, C3_7cycloalkyl, 5- to membered carbocyclic or 7- to 10-membered bicyclic carbocyclic ring, benzofuryl, indolyl, azabicyclo C7_llcycloalkyl or benzopiperidinyl; Rf is hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted Ci_6alkyl or (CH2CH2O)pCH3 Or (CH2CH2O)pH wherein p is an integer from 0 to 5, and R~ is hydrogen, or substituted or misubstituted aryl, heterocycle, 5- to 7-membered carbocyclic or 7- to 10-membered bicyclic carbocyclic ring;
(iii) R°, R3 and R3~ are each hydrogen; ~1 is -C(=O)-, -SOa-, N(R")502, N(R")C(=O) or SC(=O) , wherein R" is hydrogen, C1_Salkyl or joined together with Rl either directly to form a 5-7 membered heterocycle such as pyrrolidinyl or piperidinyl, or through a heteroatom selected from N, O and S, to form a 6-membered heterocycle with the nitrogen to which they are attached such as morpholinyl, piperazyl, or N-C1_3alkyl-piperazyl; Rl is a substituted or unsubstituted C1_6alkyl, a 5-6 membered heterocycle or a 6-10 carbon atoms aryl moiety substituted with C1_4alkyl, C1_3alkoxy, hydroxy, halogen, N(Ra)2, C(=O)ORa, -C(=O)N(Ra)a, -SO~N(Ra)Z, CH2N(Ra)2, N(Ra)C(=O)Ra or N(Ra)S02Ra; RZ is ORa, N(Ra)2, Cl~alkenyl-RC or -[CRbR°]"R~; and -XZ-X3-R4 together represent -CH(Rd)C(=O)-Y-[CRfRg]mRg, wherein m is an integer from 0 to 5, Y is O or NH, Rd is hydrogen, ORa, N(Ra)a, Cl~alkenyl-R° or -[CRbR°]"R°;
wherein n is an integer from 0 to 5, Ra is hydrogen or Cl~alkyl, Rb is hydrogen, hydroxy or Cl~alkyl and R°
is hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, 5- or 6-membered heterocycle, C1_ 6alkyl or C1_6alkenyl, C3_~cycloalkyl, 5- to 7-membered carbocyclic or 7- to membered bicyclic carbocyclic ring, benzofuryl, indolyl, azabicyclo C7_llcycloalkyl or benzopiperidinyl; Rf is hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1_6alkyl or (CH2CH20)pCH3 or (CH2CHZO)pH wherein p is an integer from 0 to 5, and Rg is hydrogen, or substituted or unsubstituted aryl, heterocycle, 5- to 7-membered carbocyclic or 7- to 10-membered bicyclic carbocyclic ring;
(iv) R° and R3~ are each hydrogen; Xl is -C(=O)-, -SO2-, N(R")502, N(R")C(=O) or SC(=O), wherein R'' is hydrogen, C1_Salkyl or joined together with Rl either directly to form a 5-7 membered heterocycle such as pyrrolidinyl or piperidinyl, or through a heteroatom selected from N, O and S, to form a 6-membered heterocycle with the (nitrogen to which they are attached such as morpholinyl, piperazyl, or N-C1_3alkyl-piperazyl; Rl is a substituted or unsubstituted C1_6alkyl, a 5-6 membered heterocycle or a 6-10 carbon atoms aryl moiety substituted with Ci~alkyl, C1_~alkoxy, hydroxy, halogen, N(Ra)2, C(=O)ORa, -C(=O)N(Ra)a9 -SO2N(Ra)2, CH2N(Ra)2, N(Ra)C(-O)R~ or N(Ra)SO2Ra; R2 is ~Ra, N(Ra)2, C1_4alkenyl-R° or -[CRbR°]nR°; R3 is hydrogen, ORa, N(Ra)2, C1_4alkenyl-RC
or -[CRbR°]"R°; arid ~2-X3-R4 together represent -CH(R~)C(=O)NHCH(Re)C(=O)_ Y-[CRfRg]mRg, wherein m is an integer from 0 to 5, Y is O or NH, Rd and R~ are independently hydrogen, ORS, N(Ra)2, Cl_4alkenyl-R~ or -[CRbR°]nR° wherein n is an integer from 0 to 5, Ra is hydrogen or Cl~alkyl, Rb is hydrogen, hydroxy or Cl_ 4alkyl and R~ is hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, 5- or 6-membered heterocycle, C1_6alkyl or C1_6alkenyl, C3_7cycloalkyl, 5- to 7-membered carbocyclic or 7- to 10-membered bicyclic carbocyclic ring, benzofuryl, indolyl, a~abicyclo C~_ ncycloalkyl or benzopiperidinyl; Rf is hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1_ 6alkyl or (CH2CH2O)pCH3 Or (CH2CH20)pH wherein p is an integer from 0 to 5, and Rg is hydrogen, or substituted or unsubstituted aryl, heterocycle, 5- to 7-membered carbocyclic or 7- to 10-membered bicyclic carbocyclic ring;
(v) R° and R3~ are each hydrogen; Xl is -C(=O)-, -SOa-, N(R")SOa, N(R")C(=O) or SC(=O), wherein R" is hydrogen, C1_Salkyl or joined together with Rl either directly to form a 5-7 membered heterocycle such as pyrrolidinyl or piperidinyl, or through a heteroatom selected from N, O and S, to form a 6-membered heterocycle with the nitrogen to which they are attached such as morpholinyl, piperazyl, or N-C1_3alkyl-piperazyl; Rl is a substituted or unsubstituted CI_6alkyl, a 5-6 membered heterocycle or a 6-10 carbon atoms aryl moiety substituted with Cl~alkyl, C1_3alkoxy, hydroxy, halogen, N(Ra)2, C(=O)ORa, -C(=O)N(Ra)2, -S02N(Ra)2, CH2N(Ra)2, N(Ra)C(=O)Ra or N(Ra)S02Ra; RZ is ORa, N(Ra)Z, Ci-4alkenyl-R° or -[CRbR°]"R°; R3 is hydrogen, ORa, N(Ra)2, C1_4alkenyl-R°
or -[CRbR°]"R~; and ~2-~3-R4 together represent -CH(Rd)C(=O)-Y-[CRfRg]mRg, wherein m is an integer from 0 to 5, Y is O or NH, Rd is hydrogen, ORa, N(Ra)2, C1_ 4alkenyl-R° or -[CRbR°]"R~; wherein n is an integer from 0 to 5, Ra is hydrogen or C1_4alkyl, Rb is hydrogen, hydroxy or C1_4alkyl and R° is hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted aryl, 5- or 6-membered heterocycle, C1_6alkyl or C1_6alkenyl, C3_ 7cycloalkyl, 5- to 7-membered. carbocyclic or 7- to 10-membered bicyclic carbocyclic ring, benzofiuyl, indolyl, azabicyclo C7_Ilcycloalkyl or benzopiperidinyl; Rf is hydrogen, substituted or unsubstituted C1_6alkyl or (CH2CH2O)PCH3 Or (CH2CH20)pH wherein p is an integer from 0 to 5, and Rg is hydrogen, or substituted or unsubstituted aryl, heterocycle, 5- to 7-membered carbocyclic or 7- to 10-membered bicyclic carbocyclic ring; and (vi) Ia', R3 and R3~ are each hydrogen; R2 is Ci_6alkyl, C2_6alkenyl, C3_ 7cycloalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, T-C1_6alkyl, T-C2_6alkenyl, wherein T is aryl, heteroaryl or C3_7cycloalkyl; Rl-1 together represent ~V wherein W is R", R"CO, R"OCO, R"OCH(RY)CO, R"NHCH(RY)CO, R"SCH(RY)CO, R"SO2, R"SO or an amino acid with a blocked or unblocked amino terminus, wherein R" and Ry are each independently hydrogen, C1-6alkyl, C3_7cycloalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, T-C1_6alkyl or T-(CH2)"CH(T)(CH2)" wherein n is an integer from 1 to 4; and --X2-3-R~ together represent -CH(R~)C(=X)CHRbR°, wherein X is (OH,H) or O; Ra is hydrogen, C1_ 6alkyl, C2_6alkenyl, C3_7cycloalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, T-C1_6alkyl or T-C2_6alkenyl; Rb is hydrogen or OH; and R° is Y, (CHRW)"Y or =CRa(CHRW)n Y, wherein Y is hydrogen, OH, -NRWR9, aryl, heteroaryl or CO-Z, n is an integer from 1 to 4, Z
is OH, -NRWR9, OR'~ or an amino acid with a blocked or unblocked carboxy terminus, R9 is H, C1_6alkyl or arylCl_6alykl, and RZ and RW are each independently hydrogen, C1_6alkyl, C3_7cycloalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, T-CI_6alkyl or T-C~_6alkenyl.
[0043] In certain embodiments, the present invention defines particular classes of compounds which are of special interest. For example, one class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (I) having the stereochemistry shown in Formula (IA):
R' NH2 R~X~.N ~~ X ~~3~ R4 R2 R3 R3, (IA) [0044] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (IA) wherein, X2 is absent and the compound has the Formula (h):
R° NH2 R~~~.N~~X3 R4 R2 R3~R3, (I$) [0045] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (IA) wherein X3 is absent and the compound has the Formula (Ic):
R' NH2 R~~~.~ ~~?y R~
R2 R3J~R3 .
(Ic) [004] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (h) wherein XZ and X3 are each absent and the compound has the Formula (In):
R° NH2 R~~~~N ~~ R~
R2 R3 R3 .
(ID) [0047] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (IA) wherein R3~ is hydrogen, Xa is CHMe and the compound has the Formula (IE):
R' NH2 R~X~.N ~3~R~
(IE) [0048] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (IA) wherein R3° is hydrogen, X3 is absent, X2 is -CH(Me)Y-O R~2B
N
H
where Y is 2 and the compound has the Formula (IF):
R° NH2 H
R~~~.N N~N~R4 R2 R3 ~ ~x2B H
(IF) [0049] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (I) wherein R' and R3 ° are each hydrogen, X2 is CHMe and X3 is -C(=~)NH-, and the compound has the Formula (II):
R~~~.N N~R4 (II) [000] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (I) wherein Xl is -C(=~)-, R° is hydrogen, X2 and X3 are each absent, and the compound has the Formula (III):
R~N~~R~
R2 I~37~R3°.
(III) [0051] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (I) wherein Xl is -C(=~)-, R° and R3 ° are each hydrogen, X2 is -CHMe, and the compound has the Formula (I~:
R~ N 3~ R4 ~ R2 R3 (I~
[0052] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (I) wherein R° and R3° are each hydrogen, X2 is -NR~'A-, and the compound has the Formula (~:
R~X1.N~N~~3.R4 vR2 TR3 [0053] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (~ above having the stereochemistry as shown in Formula ~A):
H NH2 R~~A
R~~1.N ~ N ~~3~ R4 ~A) [0054] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (I) wherein R° and R3° are each hydrogen, Xl is -C(=~)-, X2 is -NH-, and the compound has the Formula (VI):
R~N~Nw 3. R4 X
~ R2 R3 [0055] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of Formula (I) wherein Xl is -C(=~)- and the compound has the structure as shown in Formula (VdI):
R° NH2 R~f~J\~y 3.R~
./ ~ X
~ R2 R3 R3.
(VII) [0056] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (I) wherein Xl is CHRxiA and the compound has the structure as shown in Formula (VIII):
R' NHS
R~N\~~\ 3. R4 X
RX1A R2 R3 R3°
(VIII) [0057] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (I) wherein Xl is CHZ, X2 is CHR~A, X3 is -C(=O)NRX3A, and the compound has the Formula (IX):
R° NH R~2A RxsA
i ~ i RAN N~R4 (IX) [005] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (IX) wherein RBA is methyl and the compound has the Formula (IXA):
R° NH2 R~3A
RAN N~R4 R~ R3 O
(IXA) [0059] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (I) wherein Xl is -C(=~)-, X2 is CHR~'~, X3 is -CH2NRx3A, and the compound has the Formula (X):
R° NH R~2'~ R~s~°
i ~ i R\ /N N~R~
[0060] Another class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds of formula (X) wherein RBA is methyl and the compound has the Formula (XA):
R° NH2 RxsA
R~N N~R4 (XA) [0061] In certain other exemplary embodiments, for each of the classes of compounds as described above, R3 is hydrogen; R2 is substituted or unsubstituted lower alkyl, lower alkylamino, lower heteroaryl, -(CH2)cycloalkyl,-(CHZ)heterocycloalkyl, -(CH2)aryl, -(CHZ)heteroaryl, optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R2A, wherein R2A is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR2B, -SR2B, -N(RZB)2, -S02N(R2B)2, -C(=O)N(R2B)2, halogen, -CN, -N02, -C(=O)OR2B, -N(R2B)C(=O)R2C, wherein each occcurrence of R2B and R2~ is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; Rl is alkyl, alkenyl, heteroalkyl, heteroalkenyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl, wherein Rl is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R1A, wherein R1A is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR1B, -SR1B, -N(R1B)2, -S02N(R1B)2, -C(=~)N(RiB)a, halogen, -CN, -N02, -C(=O)OR1B, -N(RiB)C(=~)Rlc;
or or R1B and Ric, taken together with the atoms to which they are attached, form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic moiety; wherein each occcurrence of and R1C is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; and Rø is alkyl, alkenyl, heteroalkyl, heteroalkenyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl, optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R4A, wherein R4'~ is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR4B, -SR4B, -N(R4B)2, -S~2N(R4B)~, -C(=O)N(R4B)2, halogen, _ CN, -N02, -C(=O)OR4B, -N(R4B)C(=O)R4c, wherein each occcurrence of R4B and R4c is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl.
[0062] A number of important subclasses of each of the foregoing classes deserve separate mention; these subclasses include subclasses of the foregoing classes in which:
[0063] i) Rl is substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched, cyclic or acyclic alkyl or alkenyl;
[0064] ii) Rl is substituted or unsubstituted aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl or heterocyclic;
[0065] iii) Rl is one of N\
(R1A)n i / ~ (R1A)~ ~ / ~ (R1A)n N / ~ (R1A)n ~N
P
p p P
(~,1A)n ~ (R1A)n o w, , (R1A)n N (~1A)n ~N
~.\ P
O O P
(~1A)n~ ~ 'z~, (~1A)C~\'' p (R1A)n~ \ (R1A)n\~~
P
S P S ~P S
(R1A)n~\~ ~,"P (R1A)n ~ ~ ~ (R1A)n ~~~ (R1A)n P N P N P
HN H H H
(R1A) (~1A) N~ n\ ~ n~~'~'°'h ([~1A)n~
(R1A)n I / / p~ o,~P P ~N
~ H
~1D
(~1A)~ ~ (R1A)n ~~ (~1A)~ _ N
~N~~N~~ (~ 1A ~~~N~~
~'! P P (R )n ~ R ~~O ~~~~-~ ~S~
N 1 '~ R1A ~ \ ° 'P
1A ~~'~N~~ (R1A) ~.iN~~ (R1A) ~~~N~( )n ' /
(R )n wherein Rl'~ is hydrogen, allcyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -~Rla, -SRIa, -N(Rla)2, -S~2N(Rl~)29 -C(-~)N(R1B)2, halogen, _ CN, -N~2, -C(=~)~R1B, N(Rl~)C(=~)Rlo or N(R1B)S~2Rlo; wherein each occcurrence of Rl~ and Rlo is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl; or RlB and RIC, taken together with the atoms to which they are attached, form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic moiety; Rln is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, acyl or a nitrogen protecting group;
wherein n and p are each independently integers from 0 to 3 and r is an integer from 1 to 6; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
[0066] iv) Rl is one of ~R1A~~ s w;n"
~R1A)n I \ ~~ p ~R1A)n i / .
° o ~RIA~n N \ y s~ ~\ /,O
1D $$
/ R ~ ~ .
p N~ ~ ~~ R1D-N~ JN
(~lA~n ~~lA~n 1D °~ i~ R1D
R ~N~S~ N
N ~(.~Y'~ ~ N ~~
wherein n, p, R1A and R1D are as defined in iii) above;
[0067] v) RI is one of:
CRic (~lA~n (~'1A)n (~lA~n (R1A~n sale ~\\ 1BS ~~\ R1E ~\\ \
N s '~, R ~ o '~, ~N~S / '~, ~iBo i '~, dip P O~ ~O p R1F O~ O~ p P
O ~1F ~1E
Ri\ ~1E
~Ne (~lA~n N R1E '°~' \ N \
\ P~ s~ P 1A ~~
1B ~ / RiF ~ O O- (~ )n i / S RiF N~~ P*
R O p ~ 1A)n ~/ \~ P R1E ([~lA~n O ~~ ~~ 1D
~ \N O ~ ~iD O RiD NeS~ ~ ~N O
N N N
p ~ P
wherein n, p, Rl~ and Rl~ are as defined in iii) above; Rlo is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl; -(alkyl)heteroaryl or acyl; R1E
and R1F axe each independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -C(=~)Rlo or -S~aRlc, where RlC
is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; or RlE and R1F taken together form a 5-~ membered heterocyclic ring; or R1E and one occurrence of R1A, taken together, form a substituted or unsubstituted, saturated or unsaturated heterocyclic ring;
[006] vi) Rl is:
~R1A~n R1E \\
~N
O
wherein n is 1-2; p is 0-1; RIA is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -ORIB, -SR1B, -N(R1B)2, -SOZN(R1B)2, -C(=O)N(RIB)2, halogen, -CN, -N02, -C(=O)ORIB, -N(RlB)C(=O)Rlo or -N(RlB)S02R1~, wherein each occcurrence of RIB and Rl~ is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; or RIB and Rlo, taken together with the atoms to which they are attached, form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic moiety; RID and RIE
are each independently hydrogen or lower alkyl; or Rio and RIE taken together form a 5-8 membered heterocyclic ring; or RIE and one occurrence of RIA, taken together, form a substituted or unsubstituted, saturated or unsaturated heterocyclic ring;
[0069] vii) RI is:
~1A
~a \
' ~'', wherein a is 0 or 1; n is from 0-4; and RIA and Rlo are as defined in vii) above;
[0070] viii) RI is:
~1A
wherein RIA is hydrogen, halogen, -CN, -N02, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -DRIB or N(R1B)S02Ric; wherein each occcurrence of RIB and RI~ is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
[0071] ix) RI is:
~N \
~N
wherein R1A is as defined in viii) above; and R1D is hydrogen or lower alkyl;
(0072] x) Rl is:
~~1A>n \\
,N, wherein n is 1-2; p is 0-1; R1A is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR1B, -SR1B, -N(R1B)2, -S02N(R1B)2, -C(=O)N(R1B)Z, halogen, -CN, -NO2, -C(=O)OR1B, _N(Rm)C(=~)Rlc or -N(R1B)S02RIC, wherein each occcurrence of Rl~ and R1C is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; or Rl~ and Rlo, taken together with the atoms to which they are attached, form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic moiety; Rlo and R1E
are each independently hydrogen or lower alkyl; or Rlo and R1E taken together form a 5-~ membered heterocyclic ring; or R1E and one occurrence of Rl~, taken together, form a substituted or ~uzsubstituted, saturated or unsaturated heterocyclic ring;
[007] xi) Rl is:
~1A
/\i N.S
Q~ ~O
wherein R1A is hydrogen, halogen, -CN, -N02, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR1B or N(Rl~)S02R1C; wherein each occcurrence of R1B and Rl~ is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
[0074] xii) Rl is:
N
~N~So O O
wherein R1A is as defined in x) above; and R1D is hydrogen or lower alkyl;
[0075] xiii) compounds of subsets vi)-xii) wherein R1A is methyl, methoxy or halide;
[0076] xiv) compounds of subsets vi)-xii) wherein R1A is methyl, methoxy or F;
[0077] xv) compounds of subsets vi)-xii) wherein R1A is methyl;
[0078] xvi) compounds of subsets viii) and xii) wherein R1B is hydrogen, methyl or ethyl;
[0079] xvii) Rl is:
~R1A
RIaO /
wherein R1A and R1B are each independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl;
[0080] xviii) compounds of subset xvii) wherein Rl~ and RiB are each independently cyclic or acyclic lower alkyl;
[0081] xix) compounds of subset xvii) wherein R1A and Rl~ are each independently methyl, ethyl, propyl, butyl, pentyl, isopropyl, isobutyl, sec-butyl, isopentyl or cyclopropyl;
[0082] xx) Rl is:
R1~ .R1E
N
wherein RlA is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; R1E and R1F are each independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -C(=O)Rl~ or -S02R1~, where Rl~ is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; or R1E and R1F taken together form a 5-8 membered heterocyclic ring;
[0083] xxi) compounds of subset xx) wherein R1A is substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched, cyclic or acyclic lower alkyl; R1E is lower alkyl;
and R1F is -S02Rln wherein R1D is lower alkyl;
[0084] xxii) compounds of subset xx) wherein RlA is substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched, cyclic or acyclic lower alkyl; R1E and R1F, taken together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached, form a 5- or 6-membered cyclic sulfonamide moiety;
[0085] xxiii) Rl is one of o, ,o OMe /S~N~
I~ I~ I~ I~
~N~~ ~N / ~' ~N / ~ /~rN
O O O O
O
OMe O
I /~rN I rj ~N N ~ ~N N
~N
a y ~ O O
O
OMe I Nw ~ N \ ~ N \ ~N
~N~~ ~N~I~~~ ~N / ~ O
O O O
OMe OMe OMe OMe OMe OMe ~N I j ~N I
~r~ ~' ~ N~~
0 0 ~ o O, ,,O
S.Ni O~ N iS~N~ , I N I / I / ~ I
N
O ~ O
O O
O~ ,O
O S Ni iS.Nr O O O;S
F ~--~ ' N W W I N I / ~ ~NVN~~ ~ VN~~
H ~ _ O
OSO
O\\ °~ O ;S~'N~~,s ~ acs's N~N ,~' N~ r''S I /
[0086] xxiv) Rl is one of:
OMe \ I\ I\
I ~N a ~N a ~N N
~N a O
O
oMe oMe I \ \ N \ N \
~N N~\~ ~N I N~\~ evN a ,~ ~N a O ~ p O
OMe OMe ~Me OMe o S Ni \ : \
~N I a N I a ~ N I / ~ ~~ a p ~ O
o~ so ~O ~~ op so wN.S~ wNeS~ wN.S~
a F a H a N~ I
\ I \ I N \ I \
- o o, so ~o~o s N~% /''~; UN-~~';
[0087] xxv) Rl is one of:
~os~ ~os~ o,~o N- \ N- w ~Na~
a F a a N
~o \ ~~ ° I N \ ~~ ~N
I H
\~ o~ ,O O
.S
N \ I I ~ V ~'~ ~N~/ ~~
/\i ~ ~ N
O
[0088] xxvi) Ra is lower alkyl, -CH2NR2AR2B or -(CH2)phenyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R2C, wherein R'~ is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR2D, -SR2D, -N(R2D)2, -SOaN(R2D)a, -C(=O)N(R2D)2, halogen, -CN, -N02, -C(=O)ORaD, -N(R2D)C(=O)R2E, wherein each occcurrence of R2D and RaE is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; and wherein R2A and R2B are each independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
[009] xxvii) R2 is lower alkyl, -CH~NR2AR2B or -(CH2)phenyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R2~, wherein R2~ is hydrogen, alkyl, alkoxy or halogen; and wherein RZA and R2B are each independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
[0090] xxviii) R2 is one of:
(R~)4 I / (R2A)q ~ ~ ~ (R2A)q N /
S
s (~2A)q\ (~2A)q~e "~~~ (~~,)q\ (~aA)q~~-~ ~''~.
i <~ ~ ~~ ~ s ~o (~2A)q~ ~ ~, (R2A)q'~s S s S\ s SS
(R2A)qs\s ~"~°'~ (~aA)q ~ \ (~aA)q <(~~)q s N s N s HN
(~2A)9 (~2A)q (~2A)q aA i ~ N~ s~ '~"
(R )q ~ ~ / s ~N~
~ H s (fZ2A)9 ~ ~ (R2A)9 ~~
(RaA) i~~s s U
wherein R2A is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -ORaB, -SRZB, -N(RZB)a, -SOaN(RaB)2, -C(=O)N(R2B)a, halogen, _ CN, -NO2, -C(=O)OR2B, -N(R2B)C(=O)R2~, wherein each occcurrence of R2B and RZ~ is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, wherein q and s are each independently integers from 0 to 3 and a is an integer from 1 to 6; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
[0091] xxix) R2 is one of:
(. (' (= S (.
a ( ~N~ ( ~N~ (~N~~u JWV JJJy J~ JWV
~ ~ ~ ~ R2A ~ ~ ~~2,4 /
\\~ /~
X
J=~ ~ J=v J=~ .~=~ J=~ J=~, ~ ~ ~/ ~~
wherein each occcurrence of R2A is independently hydrogen or lower alkyl;
each occurrence of X is independently a halogen; s is an integer from 0 to 3 and a is an integer from 1 to 6; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl moieties may be linear or branched9 substituted or unsubstituted and cyclic or acylic;
[0092] xxx) compounds of subset xxix) wherein X is chlorine or fluorine;
[0093] xxxi) compounds of subset xxix) wherein each occurrence of X is fluorine;
[0094] xxxii) compounds of subset xxix) wherein R2A is methyl;
[0095] xxxiii) R2 is one of:
..;e,-, . "~"" ,,~"" "u",.
"""" _ ~ . ,N""
- - ,w"" ",_",. ( Ni ~ ~N~ ~N~
~N~
I I ~ c1 I ~ F I ~ F I ~ Me I ~ ~M~
F
[0096] xxxiv) R2 is one of ,n"", """,P .,~.,.r ,"~",e ..a,_""
I\ I\ I\ I\
/ ~ / /
F ,~ ".~,v.
I ~ I ~ F I ~ I ~ F I ~ F
/ / /
F F
F
OMe I~ I~ c1 I~ I~ OM~- I
/ / / ~ /
CI OMe O~ ~ S~ VO VS
[0097] xxxv) R2 is one of:
,;""
v;""
I~ I~ I~ I/
/
/ ~ F
"""" ~",.,. ~""" .""", I\ I\ F I\ CI I\ F
F
[0098] xxxvi) RZ is one of:
I\ FI\ FI\ I\
/ / /
F
F
\\ / ( S
s , [0099] xxxvii) R3 is hydrogen or halogen;
[0100] xxxviii) R3 is hydrogen or F;
[0101] xxxix) R3 is hydrogen;
[0102] x1) R3~ is hydrogen, methyl or halogen;
[0103] xli) R3~ is hydrogen, methyl or F;
[0104] xlii) R3~ is hydrogen;
[0105] xliii) one of R3 and R3~ is halogen;
[0106] xliv) R3 and R3~ are each independently hydrogen or F;
[0107] xlv) R3 and R3~ are each F;
[0108] xlvi) R3 and R3~ are each hydrogen;
[0109] xlvii) Xl is -C(=~)-;
[0110] xlviii) Xl is CHRxIA and RxIA is hydrogen or linear or branched substituted or unsubstituted alkyl;
[0111] xlix) Xl is CH2;
[0112] 1) X2 is CHR~~' and R~'~ is hydrogen or linear or branched substituted or unsubstituted alkyl or -alkyl(aryl);
[0113] 1i) X2 is CHR~A and RBA is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, t-butyl, benzyl or phenethyl;
[0114] lii) X2 is CHR~A and RBA is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl or phenethyl;
[0115] liii) X2 is CHMe [0116] liv) Xa is -NR~A- and Rx2A is hydrogen or linear or branched substituted or unsubstituted alkyl;
[0117] 1v) X2 is -NR~A- and R'B'A is C1-C3 alkyl;
[0118] lvi) X2 is NH;
O RXZB
~N~
H
[0119] lvii) X2 is NHY where Y is 2 where each occurrence R'~B is independently hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety; whereby each of the foregoing aliphatic and heteroaliphatic moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, saturated or unsaturated, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
Q R~zB
~N~
H
[0120] hiii) X2 is -CH(Me)Y- where Y is 2 where each occurrence R~B is hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety;
whereby each of the foregoing aliphatic and heteroaliphatic moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, saturated or unsaturated, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
[0121] lix) XZ is absent;
[0122] lx) X3 is (CHR'~~')k, -CH2NH-, -C(=~)NH-, or -S~2-, wherein each occurrence of Rx3'~ is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3 and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
[0123] lxi) X3 is absent;
[0124] lxii) X3 is -C(=O)NH-;
[0125] lxiii) X3 is CHRx3A, X2 is -NR~A- and RBA and Rxsa are each independently hydrogen or linear or branched substituted or unsubstituted alkyl;
[0126] lxiv) X3 is CHRx3a and XZ is NH; wherein Rx3A 1S hydrogen or linear or branched substituted or unsubstituted alkyl;
(0127] lxv) X3 is CH2 and Xa is NH;
(012] lxvi) X2 and X3 are each absent;
[0129] lxvii) X2 is CHR~A and X3 is CH2NH; wherein RBA is hydrogen or linear or branched substituted or unsubstituted alkyl;
[0130] lxviii) XZ is CHR~A and X3 is -C(=~)NH-; wherein R'~A is hydrogen or linear or branched substituted or unsubstituted alkyl or -alkyl(aryl);
[0131] lxix) R4 is substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched, cyclic or acyclic alkyl, phenyl or -(CH2)phenyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R4'~, wherein R4A 1S hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaiyl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR4B, -SR4B, -N(R4B)2, -SO2N(R4B)2, -C(=~)N(R4B)2, halogen, -CN, -N~2, -C(=~)QR4B, _ N(R4B)C(=~)R4c or N(R4B)S~2R4~; wherein each occcurrence of R4B and Rac is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteoraryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl;
[0132] lxx) R4 is substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched, cyclic or acyclic alkyl, phenyl or -(CH2)phenyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R4'~, wherein R4~ is hydrogen, hydroxyl, alkyl, alkoxy or halogen;
[0133] lxxi) R4 is one of:
\ ~N~ N \ ~N
(R4A)v I / ~ (R4A)v I / ~ (R4A)v i / ~ (R4A)v I /
w w w w (R4A)v ~~ ~ ~ (R4A)~~B ~ ~ w (R4A)v\O~ (R4A)v w o W
(R4A)v ~ ( )v ~ w (R4A)v N (R,aA)v\~rl \S ~ S S ~ S
(R4A)v R4A \ (R4A)v\ ~ (R4A)v\~~~
( )u <N ~ ,.~
w HN
H H
w~ (R4A)~~ ~ (R4A)v (R4A)v\
\1 (RaA)~ i w w N
/ / o N
H
(R4A)v ~ (R4A)v o~ (R4A)v ~N~.Y~ ~N~tx~; ~ ~ w wherein each occurrence of R4A is independently hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -~R4a, -SR4B, -1V(R4a)2, -S~2I~T(R4B)2, -C(=~)N(R4B)Z, halogen, -CIV, -IV~2, -C(=~)~R4B9 -1V(R4a)C(=~)R4c, wherein each occcurrence of R4B and R4o is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, wherein v and w are each independently integers from 0 to 3 and x is an integer from 1 to 6; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
[0134] lxxii) R4 is hydrogen;
[0135] lxxiii) R4 is methyl, ethyl, propyl or one of I I I
( ( ( ( w -R4A
( w w w w )x JWV J~ N JWIf ( w \ ( w \ ( w \ ( w ~ \ R4p w ~ ~ oR4A
~ i ~ i_~ X ~/J X i. i.
X ;
wherein each occcurrence of R4A is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl or C(=O)OR4B, wherein R4B is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; each occurrence of X is independently a halogen; w is an integer from 0 to 3 and x is an integer from 1 to 6;
whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
[0136] lxxiv) compounds of subset lxxiii) wherein w is l;
[0137] lxxv) compounds of subset lxxiii) wherein w is 0;
[0138] lxxvi) compounds of subset lxxiii) wherein x is l, 3 or 4;
[0139] lxxvii) compounds of subset lxxiii) wherein X is chlorine or fluorine;
[0140] lxxviii) compounds of subset lxxiii) wherein each occurrence of X is fluorine;
[0141] lxxix) compounds of subset lxxiii) wherein R4A is methyl;
[01.2] lxxx) R4 is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl or one of:
I
~' ~ I w .et 4A .e R R
wherein R4A is hydrogen, hydroxyl, lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, halogen, C(=O)OR4B, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, wherein R4B
is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteoraryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl;
[0143] lxxxi) R4 is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl or one of ,N;,.a J,~,°,. 111V
I
s c °~CO2H ~°'OH ~''CO2Me ;
[0144] lxxxii) R4 is one of:
I ~ I ~ I i F OH
w s w i'N
I i ~ ~
[0145] lxxxiii) R4 is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl or one of:
y s~ I ~ ~ y F
OH CO2H ~M~ GI
CO2Me [~146] lxxxiv) R4 is methyl, ethyl, propyl or one of:
F
[0147] lxxxv) R°, R3 and R3° are each hydrogen, Xl is -C(=O)-, X3 is -C(=O)NH-, Rl is as described in subset xxiii, R2 is as described in subset xxxiv, X2 is as described in subset 1i, and R4 is as described in subset lxxxiii;
[0148] lxxxvi) R°, R3 and R3° are each hydrogen, Xl is -C(=O)-, X3 is-C(=O)NH-, Rl is as described in subset xxiv, R2 is as described in subset xxxv, X2 is as described in subset lii, and R4 is as described in subset lxxxiv; and/or [0149] lxxxvii) R°, R3 and R3 ° are each hydrogen, Xl is -C(=O)-, X3 is -C(=O)NH-, Rl is as described in subset xxiv, R2 is as described in subset xxxvi, X2 is as described in subset lii, and R4 is as described in subset lxxxiv.
[0150] It will be appreciated that for each of the classes and subclasses described above and herein, any one or more occurrences of aliphatic or heteroaliphatic may independently be substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acyclic, linear or branched, saturated or unsaturated and any one or more occurrences of aryl, heteroaryl, cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic may be substituted or mzsubstituted.
[0151] The reader will also appreciate that all possible combinations of the variables described in i)- through lxxxvii) above (e.g., R°, Ri, Xi, R2, R3, R3', Xz, X3 and R4, among others) are considered part of the invention. Thus, the invention encompasses any and all compounds of formula I generated by taking any possible permutation of variables R°, Rl, Xi, R2, R3, R3', X2, X3 arid R4, and other variables/substituents (e.g., RxIA, R~'A, Y, Rx3A, R4A, etc.) as further defined for R°, Rl, Xl, R2, R3, R3', X2, X3 and R4, described in i)- through lxxxvii) above.
[0152] For example, an exemplary combination of variables described in i)-through lxxxvii) above includes those compounds of Formula I wherein:
R° is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl;
Rl is alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl;
~1 is -c(=~)-, -s(=~)-, -c(=NH)-, -c(=S)-, -NC(=~)-9 -NC(=S)-, -N-c(=N_ C N)-, -NS(O2)-, -CHRxIa-, _S~2-, -C~~-, -C(=~)C(Rxl'~)2-, ~r _SC(=~)- wherein each occurrence of Rxl'~ is independently hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety;
RZ is alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl;
R3 is hydrogen, halogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl;
R3~ is hydrogen, halogen, or lower alkyl;
R4 is alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl;
XZ is absent, -NR~A-, -(CHR~A)~-, -NR~AY-, or -(CHR~A)~Y- wherein each occurrence of RBA is independently hydrogen or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, each occurrence of Y is independently ~N~
H
t wherein, for each independent occurrence of t, RIB is hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, and wherein each occurrence of j and t is independently an integer from 1 to 4; and X3 is absent, -NHCO-, -NHS02-, -NHCONH-, -NHCOO-, -CH2NH-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)-, -C(=NH)-, -C(=S)-, -NC(=S)N-, -N-C(=N-C N)N-, -NS(OZ)N-, -S02-, -CONR~A-, -COO-, -(CHRx3a)k-, -O-, or -NRXSa-, wherein each occurrence of RBA is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3.
[0153] Other exemplary combinations are illustrated by compounds of the following subgroups I and II:
[0154] I. COmp~unds having the structure (and pharmaceutically acceptable derivatives thereof7:
R~N~~?y 3.R'~
X
O R2 R3 R3~ , wherein Rl, R2, R3, R3~, X2, X3 and R4 are as defined generally and in classes and subclasses herein.
\ 3sRq.
In certain embodiments, R3 R~~ has one of the following structures:
Rx2A
Rx2p y 4 ~ N 1~~ 4.
R ~ ~, R
R3 or R Rx2P, wherein R~ is hydrogen, halogen or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety;
R4 is an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or Rq, taken together with R~A~ or a substituent present on Y or X3, may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aryl, or heteroaryl moiety;
RX2A iS hydrogen or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or-(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl'moiety;
R~A~ is hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or Rx2A~ taken together with R4 may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aryl or heteroaryl moiety;
O R~2B
~~H~' Y is independently absent or is t, wherein, for each independent occurrence of t, Rx2B is hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or one occurrence of Rx2B taken together with may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aryl or heteroaryl moiety; t is an integer from 1 to 4; and X~ is absent, -NHC~-, -NHS~2-, -NHC~NH-, -NHCOO-, -CHaNH-, -C(=O)-, -S(=~)-, -C(--NH)-, -C(=S)-, -NC(=S)N-, -N-C(--N-C N)N-, -NS(~2)N-, -S02-, -C(=O)NRx3a-~ -C(=S)NRx3a-~ -C~O-, (CHRx3A)k~ _O-, -CH2NRxsa-, or -NRx3a-, wherein each occurrence of Rx3a is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or Rx3a taken together with R4 may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aryl or heteroaryl moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3.
~~ Xs 3. R4 [01~~] In certain embodiments, R3 R3~ has one of the following structures:
~~~'i?CvR~ ~~N~YWR4.
R3 or R3 Rx2A
~~Xw 3~R4 X
[0156] In certain embodiments, R3 R3~ has one of the following structures:
R N \ ~ ~ N R4 ~ N R~
R Rs Rx2B ~ .
R3 p ; ~ t ; R Rx2A or Rxz H
~N
_ ~H R4 RX2A' wherein R3, R4, RBA, R~A~, R~~ and t are as defined above and in classes and subclasses herein.
~~ ?Cy 3. R~
X
[0157] In certain embodiments, R3 Rs~ has one of the following structures:
N~R4 '~ N~N~R~ H
R3 ~ ; R3 O ~ H ; ~~N~R~ or H ~ H
~~eN~N N~R~
- H ~ .
wherein R3 and R~ are as defined above and in classes and subclasses herein.
[~l~e ] II. ~0mp~und~ having the ~t~~a~tenre (and pharmaceutically acceptable derivatives there0i'):
R~N N~R4 wherein Rl, R2, RBA and R4 are as defined generally and in classes and subclasses herein.
[0159] In certain embodiments for compounds as described in subgroups I-II above, Rl is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl or heterocyclic moiety. In certain exemplary embodiments, Rl has one of the following structures:
N. ~ N. ~ ~N S O
F / I H / I N~
W N
- O
O ~y ~,~ ~~~~
N.S,N~
O O
[0160] In certain embodiments, for compounds as described in subgroups I-II above, R2 has one of the following structures:
~ F I ~ F I ~
/ / / F /
F
I
S
[0161] In certain embodiments, for compounds as described in subgroup I
above, R3 is halogen. In certain exemplary embodiments, R3 is F. In certain other embodiments, R3 is hydrogen.
[0162] In certain embodiments for compounds as described in subgroups I
and II above' R4 is substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched, cyclic or acyclic alkyl, phenyl or -(CH2)phenyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R4A, wherein R4A is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR4B, -SR4B, -N(R~~)Z, -S02N(R4B)Z, -C(=O)N(R4B)2, halogen, -CN, -N02, -C(=O)OR4B, -N(R4B)C(=O)R4C~
wherein each occcurrence of R4B and R4e is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl. In certain other exemplary embodiments, Rø is substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched, cyclic or acyclic alkyl, phenyl or -(CH2)phenyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R4A, wherein R4A 1S hydrogen, hydroxyl, alkyl, alkoxy or halogen. In certain exemplary embodiments, R4 has one of the following structures:
F
W
[0163] In certain exemplary embodiments, for compounds as described in subgroups I and II above, RBA is a substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched lower alkyl moiety. In certain other exemplary embodiments, Rxaa is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl or phenethyl.
[0164] It will also be appreciated that for each of the subgroups I-II
described above, a variety of other subclasses are of special interest, including, but not limited to those classes described above i)-lxxxvii) and classes, subclasses and species of compounds described above and in the examples herein.
[0165] Some of the foregoing compounds can comprise one or more asymmetric centers, and thus can exist in various isomeric forms, e.g., stereoisomers and/or diastereomers. Thus, inventive compounds and pharmaceutical compositions thereof may be in the form of an individual enantiomer, diastereomer or geometric isomer, or may be in the form of a mixture of stereoisomers. In certain embodiments, the compounds of the invention are enantiopure compounds. In certain other embodiments, mixtures of stereoisomers or diastereomers are provided.
[0166] Furthermore, certain compounds, as described herein may have one or more double bonds that can exist as either the Z or E isomer, wless otherwise indicated. The invention additionally encompasses the compounds as individual isomers substantially free of other isomers and alternatively, as mixtures of various isomers, e.g., racemic mixtures of stereoisomers. In addition to the above-mentioned compounds per se, this invention also encompasses pharmaceutically acceptable derivatives of these compounds and compositions comprising one or more compounds of the invention and one or more pharmaceutically acceptable excipients or additives.
Compounds of the invention may be prepared by crystallization of compound of formula (I) under different conditions and may exist as one or a combination of polymorphs of compound of general formula (I) forming part of this invention.
For example, different polymorphs may be identified and/or prepared using different solvents, or different mixtures of solvents for recrystallization; by performing crystallizations at different temperatures; or by using various modes of cooling, ranging from very fast to very slow cooling during crystallizations.
Folymorphs may also be obtained by heating or melting the compound followed by gradual or fast cooling. The presence of polymorphs may be determined by solid probe NMR
spectroscopy, IR spectroscopy, differential scanning calorimetry, powder X-ray diffractogram and/or other techniques. Thus, the present invention encompasses inventive compounds, their derivatives, their tautomeric forms, their stereoisomers, their polymorphs, their pharmaceutically acceptable salts their pharmaceutically acceptable solvates and pharmaceutically acceptable compositions containing them.
[0167] 2) Syntlzetie erview:
[0168] The practitioner has a a well-established literature of peptide chemistry to draw upon, in combination with the information contained herein, for guidance on synthetic strategies, protecting groups, and other materials and methods useful for the synthesis of the compounds of this invention, including compounds containing the various R°, Rl, R2, R3, R3° and R4 substituents and Xl, XZ and X3 mOletleS.
[0169] The various patent documents and other references cited herein provide helpful background information on preparing compounds similar to the inventive compounds described herein or relevant intermediates, as well as information on formulation, uses, and administration of such compounds which may be of interest.
[0170] Moreover, the practitioner is directed to the specific guidance and examples provided in this document relating to various exemplary compounds and intermediates thereof.
[0171] As described above, the present invention provides novel compounds, specifically compounds having the following general structure:
R' NH2 R~~~.N ~~ X ~~3. R~
R2 R3 R3.
(I) and pharmaceutically acceptable derivatives thereof;
wherein Rl, R2, R3, R3°, R, Xl, Xa, X3 and R4 are as defined generally above and in classes and subclasses herein.
[0172] It will be appreciated that for compounds as generally described above, certain classes of compounds are of special interest. For example, one class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds wherein the compound has the stereochemistry as shown in Formula (IA):
R' NH2 R~~~.N ~~?C ~~3~ R4 R2 R3J~R3, ~A) [0173] In yet another aspect of the invention, methods for producing intermediates useful for the preparation of compounds of formulae (I) and (IA) are provided, embodiments of said methods being depicted generally in Schemes A
and Al:
R° ~H
RP~~~~A B RP,i.N~7C~A~B
RIY2 R3/~\R3 ~ ~R2 R3~R3.
R- U R° NHS
Rye°N~~~~~8 Rye-NX~~3.R4 'R2 R3~R3 ~RI'2 R3~R3°
r~'~,t ~l~t~ ~
R° OH ~° U
RP~~~2A B -~ Rp.rN~X~A~B
T~" R2 R3/\R3 w ~ 'R'2 R3J~R3, R° U R° NH2 R\~1-N~X~A/B R\X1-N~~a X3~Ra \__R2~R3///~~Rs. R2 Rs R3.
(~a) Sche~ste AI
[0174] Alternatively, substituent R3' may be introduced at a later stage in the synthesis, as depicted for example in Schemes A2 and A3:
so R' O H R' U R' U
X? ~g RPrN~~2A~B -.~ RPrN~X2A~B
R2 R3 R2 R3 R2 R3 R3°
RP~~ A
R' U R° NH2 R~~~.N~X2A~B ~ Rye°N~X~~3.ft4 ~R2 R3~R3 ~R''2 R3'X\R3.
~~jZGDfi2~ f~2 R' OH R° U R° U
RPM ~2A~B RP.~.N~X~A~B ~ R~rN~~~A~B
_R2 RI3 R2 R3/\R3.
R. U R° NH2 R~~~.N~X~A~B ~ Rs~~°N~~7C~~3.R~
'R'2 R3~R3. =R2 R3~R3.
~~A) r~C,Z~D~2~ f~3 [0175] In certain embodiments, the inventive method comprises i) providing a compound having the structure:
R° OH
R~rH~~~ 2A
R2 R3 R3.
wherein R°, R2, R3, R3~ and X2 are as defined generally above and in classes and subclasses herein, RP1 is a nitrogen protecting group;
A is absent, -NHCO-, -NHS02-, -NHCONH-, -NHCOO-, -CH2NH-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)-, -C(=NH)-, -C(=S)-, -NC(=S)N-, -N-C(--N-C=N)N-, -NS(02)N-, -S02-, -C(=O)NRS-, -C(=S)NRS-, -COO-, -(CHRS)r , -O-, -CH2NR5- or -NRS-, wherein each occurrence of RS is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3; and B is a protecting group, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or is VRe, wherein V is -O-, -NRn-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)- or -S02-, wherein each occurrence of R~ and RD is independently hydrogen, a protecting group or am aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety;
ii) reacting the compound of step (i) under suitable conditions to generate a compound having the structure:
R' U
RP.LN~X~A~B
R2 R3 R3.
wherein U is -NHRP2 or -N3, wherein Rr2 is a nitrogen protecting group;
iii) reacting the compound of step (ii) with suitable reagents to generate a compound having the structure:
R' U
R~X~,N ~~~ X2A/ B
R~ R3 R3~ ; arid iv) reacting the compound of step (iii) with suitable reagents to generate the free amine having the structure R' NH2 R ~ X~.P~I ~~~ X ~ X3/ R4 R2 R3 R9.
(I) wherein R', R1, R2, R3, R3', R4, X1, XZ and ~3 are as defined generally above and in classes and subclasses herein.
[0176] In certain embodiments, the present invention encompasses methods for the preparation of compounds having the general formula (IA), and classes and subclasses herein.
R' NH2 R~X~oN~~X~ X3,R'~
R2 R3~R3 (IA) [0177] In certain embodiments, the method comprises:
i) providing a compound having the structure:
R' OH
I ~- 2 RP,LN~X~A~B
R2 R3 R3.
wherein R', R2, R3, R3 ° and X2 are as defined above, RPl is a nitrogen protecting group;
A is absent, -NHCO-, -NHSO2-, -NHCONH-, -NHCOO-, -CH2NH-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)-, -C(--NH)-, -C(=S)-, -NC(=S)N-, -N-C(=N-C N)N-, -NS(02)N-, -SOZ-, -C(=O)NRS-, -C(=S)NRS-, =COO-, -(CHRS)r , -O-, -CH2NR5- or -NRS-, wherein each occurrence of RS is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3; and ~ is a protecting group, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or is VRo, wherein V is -O-, -NRD-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)- or -SO2-, wherein each occurrence of RC and Ro is independently hydrogen, a protecting group or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety;
ii) reacting the compound of step (i) under suitable conditions to generate a compound having the structure:
R' U
I ~ 2 RP1.N~~X~~~B
~~2 R3/ \R3.
wherein U is -NHRP2 or -N3, wherein RPa is a nitrogen protecting group;
iii) reacting the compound of step (ii) with suitable reagents to generate a compound having the structure:
R' U
R~X~.N~=~X?A~B
R2 Rs R3~ ; and iv) reacting the compound of step (iii) with suitable reagents to generate the free amine having the structure (IA):
R' NH2 R~ X~.N ~~ X ~X3. R~
R2 R3 R3.
~A) wherein R', Rl, Ra, R3, R3~, R4, Xlli, XZ and X3 are as defined generally above and in classes and subclasses herein.
[0178] In yet another aspect of the invention, methods for producing intermediates useful for the preparation of compounds of formulas (I°) and (I'A) are provided, embodiments of said methods being depicted generally in Schemes A4 and A5:
H OH H U
RP,I,N~~2A~B R~rN~>'~~~8 ~R2 R3R3 R~2 R~3 R\~~,N~~2A~B ~ RyX,~.N~X~~3.R4 RIY~ YRI 3 ~R'~ ~R'3 (I') ~'chezne AQ
RPrN~X2A B RP.i.N~X~A~B
R2 R3 w i ~R'2 R~3 R~~1,~~~2A/B R\~1,N~~\~3~R4 \''R''2~~~R'''3 R2 R3 Sclz~zzze AS
[0179] In certain embodiments, the inventive method comprises i) providing a compound having the structure:
H OH
RP~~N~?~~A~B
~R2 ~R3 wherein R2, R3, and X2 are as defined above, RPl is a nitrogen protecting group;
A is absent, -NHCO-, -NHS02-, -NHCONH-, -NHCOO-, -CH2NH-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)-, -C(--NH)-, -C(=S)-, -NC(=S)N-, -N-C(=N-C=N)N-, -NS(O~)N-, -S02-, -C(=O)NRS-, -C(=S)NRS-, -COO-, -(CHRS)r , -O-, -CHZNRS- or -NRS-, wherein each occurrence of RS is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3; and ~ is a protecting group, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or is -VR~, wherein V is -O-, -NRD-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)- or -SO2-, wherein each occurrence of R~ and RD is independently hydrogen, a protecting group or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety;
ii) reacting the compound of step (i) under suitable conditions to generate a compound having the structure:
H U
~P~~N~~~A~B
IR2 I~3 wherein U is -NHRr2 or -N3, wherein Rr2 is a nitrogen protecting group;
iii) reacting the compound of step (ii) with suitable reagents to generate a compound having the structure:
H U
F'~~~~~.~~~~~iB
; and iv) reacting the compound of step (iii) with suitable reagents to generate the free amine having the structure R~\~1,N~~\~3~R4 wherein R1, Ra, R3, R4, X1, X2 and X3 are as defined generally above and in classes and subclasses herein.
[0180] In certain embodiments, the present invention encompasses methods for the preparation of compounds having the general formula (I'A), and classes and subclasses herein.
R~~~.N ~ X ~X3. R4 (La) [0181] In certain embodiments, the method comprises:
i) providing a compound having the structure:
H ~H
RP~~N~X~A~B
wherein R2, R3, and X2 are as defined above, RPl is a nitrogen protecting group;
A is absent, -NHC~-, -NHS~2-, -NHC~NH-, -NHCOO-, -CH2NH-, -C(=o)_~ _S(=~)_~ _C(=NH)_' _C(=S)_~ _NC(=S)N_~ _N_C~ N_C-N)N_~ _NS(p2)N_~ _ S02-, -C(=O)NRS-, -C(=S)NRS-, -C~O-, -(CHRS)r , -Q-, -CH2NR5- or -NRS-, wherein each occurrence of RS is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3; and ~ is a protecting group, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or is ~Ro, wherein V is -~-, -NRn-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)- or -S~2-, wherein each occurrence of Ro and Ro is independently hydrogen, a protecting group or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety;
ii) reacting the compound of step (i) under suitable conditions to generate a compound having the structure:
H U
RP~~N~X~A~B
'R'2 ~R3 wherein U is -NHRr2 or -N3, wherein RP2 is a nitrogen protecting group;
iii) reacting the compound of step (ii) with suitable reagents to generate a compound having the structure:
H U
i R~~X~.N~X?A~B
'R'2 ~R3 ; arid iv) reacting the compound of step (iii) with suitable reagents to generate the free amine having the structure (I°A):
R~~~.N~X~ 3~R4 '' ~ X
R~ R3 (I°A) wherein R1, R2, R3, R4, X1, X2 arid X3 are as defined generally above and in classes and subclasses herein.
[0182] In certain exemplary embodiments, compounds (and methods of synthesis thereof) are provided wherein the compounds have the general formula (I°°A) as shown in Scheme B below:
H ~ .,~Rxza, H ~H R~za H O RXaa RP'~'N _ R~rN~,q~R --' RPrN~p,~B
~2 R R2 R3 R2 R3 H OH R~2A H ~RP3R~2~' RpI.N~A~~ ---~ RP,~.N~~~~
H N3 R~2,~ H N3 Rxa~
I \
RP~ ~~~ R1,X1.N~~~~
R2 R3 'R'2 ~R'3 H N3 R~2a 4 H NHS RXZa R1,X1.N = I X3.R R1,X1,N = I X3.R
R~ R3 R~ R3 (I"A) Scdzefrae ~
wherein each of Rl, Xl, RP1, R2, X3, and R4 are as defined above and RP3 is an oxygen protecting group.
[0183] It will be appreciated that in certain embodiments, as depicted in Scheme B, step i) involves providing a oxo-tetrahydro-furan-2-yl (as described in s7 the Examples herein). Subsequent ring opening, protection, oxidation and stereoselective reduction yields the desired compound of provided in step i).
Subsequent reduction to an azide in step ii) and reaction with a suitable reagent (to yield Xt-Rl) is also effected. Finally, reaction with a suitable reagent to generate -X3-R4 and deprotection yields the desired compound. It will be appreciated that a variety of methods can be utilized to effect these transformations, including those detailed in the specification herein, and additional general guidance as also described herein.
[014] Additionally, it will appreciated that compounds having the general structures depicted above, wherein X3 is S~2 can be effected using the methodology generally described herein and also methodology described in S,SS5,397, the entire contents of which are hereby incorporated by reference.
[015] Numerous suitable prodrug moieties, and information concerning their selection, synthesis and use are well known in the art. Examples of prodrug moieties of interest include, among others, prodrug moieties that can be attached to primary or secondary amine-containing functionalities. For instance, prodrug moieties of interest include those that can be attached to group NI-I2.
Examples of such prodrug moieties include the following:
For the synthesis of the prodrug groups, see Eorchardt, R. T. et. al., O J. ~rg. Chem. 199'7, 43, 3641-3652.
~NHZ
R1 = all natural, unnatural amino acids O O
~NH~ For the synthesis of the prodrug groups, see R O Zhou, X-X. et. al., PCT WO 99151613.
R
R1 = C1-C4 alkyl, cycloalkyl, oxyalkyl, aminoalkyl, etc.
R~ = all natural, unnatural amino acids For the synthesis of the prodrug groups, see Eara, A. et. al., ~NH~ J. Med. Ghem. 2000, 43, 3641-3652.
R1, Rz = all natural, unnatural amino acids [0186] The present invention encompasses any prodrug form of the compounds described herein. Although certain other exemplary prodrug moieties generated from the inventive compounds amino group are detailed herein, it will be appreciated that the present invention is not intended to be limited to these prodrug moieties; rather, a variety of additional prodrug moieties can be readily identified by a person skilled in the relevant art.
[0187] 3) Pharmaceutical Compositions [0188] As discussed above, certain of the compounds as described herein exhibit activity generally as inhibitors of aspartyl proteases and more specifically as inhibitors of (3-secretase enzyme activity, and have the ability to halt or reduce the production of A (3 from APP and reduce or eliminate the formation of (3-amyloid deposits in the brain. Thus, the compounds are useful for treating humans or animals suffering from a condition characterized by a pathological form of (3-amyloid peptide, such as (3-amyloid plaques, and for helping to prevent or delay the onset of such a condition. Thus, in certain embodiments, compounds of the invention are useful for treating Alzheimer's disease, for helping prevent or delay the onset of Alzheimer's disease, for treating patients with IvIGI (mild cognitive impairment) and preventing or delaying the onset of Alzheimer's disease in those who would progress from NICI to AD, for treating Down's syndrome, for treating humans who have Hereditary Cerebral Hemmorhage with Amyloidosis of the Dutch-Type, for treating cerebral amyloid angiopathy and preventing its potential consequences, i. e. single and recurrent lobal hemorrhages, for treating other degenerative demential, including demential of mixed vascular and degenerative origin, dementia associated with Parkinson's disease, dementia associated with progressive supranuclear palsy, dementia associated with cortical basal degeneration, and diffuse Lewy body type Alzheimer's disease. The compounds and compositions of the invention are particularly useful for treating or preventing Alzheimer's disease. When treating or preventing these diseases, the compounds of the invention can either be used individually or in combination.
[0189] Accordingly, in another aspect of the present invention, pharmaceutical compositions are provided, which comprise any one of the compounds described herein (or a prodrug, pharmaceutically acceptable salt or other pharmaceutically acceptable derivative thereof), and optionally comprise a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier. In certain embodiments, these compositions optionally further comprise one or more additional therapeutic agents.
Alternatively, a compound of this invention may be administered to a patient in need thereof in combination with the administration of one or more other therapeutic agents. For example, additional therapeutic agents for conjoint administration or inclusion in a pharmaceutical composition with a compound of this invention may be an approved agent for the treatment of Alzheimer's Disease, or it may be any one of a number of agents undergoing approval in the Food and Drug Administration that ultimately obtain approval for the treatment any disorder suffering from a condition characterized by a pathological form of (3-amyloid peptide. It will also be appreciated that certain of the compounds of present invention can exist in free form for treatment, or where appropriate, as a pharmaceutically acceptable derivative thereof. According to the present invention, a pharmaceutically acceptable derivative includes, but is not limited to, pharmaceutically acceptable salts, esters, salts of such esters, or a pro-drug or other adduct or derivative of a compomd of this invention which upon administration to a patient in need is capable of providing, directly or indirectly, a compound as otherwise described herein, or a metabolite or residue thereof.
(0190] As used herein, the term "pharmaceutically acceptable salt" refers to those salts which are, within the scope of sound medical judgment, suitable for use in contact with the tissues of humans and lower animals without undue toxicity, irritation, allergic response and the like, and are commensurate with a reasonable benefit/risk ratio. Pharmaceutically acceptable salts of amines, carboxylic acids, and other types of compounds, are well known in the ai-t. For example, S.M. Berge, et al. describe pharmaceutically acceptable salts in detail in J.
PTzar°~naceutical Sciences, 66: 1-19 (1977), incorporated herein by reference. The salts can be prepared in situ during the final isolation and purification of the compounds of the invention, or separately by reacting a free base or free acid function with a suitable reagent, as described generally below. For example, a free base function can be reacted with a suitable acid. Furthermore, where the compounds of the invention carry an acidic moiety, suitable pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof may, include metal salts such as alkali metal salts, e.g. sodium or potassium salts; and alkaline earth metal salts, e.g. calcium or magnesium salts. Examples of pharmaceutically acceptable, nontoxic acid addition salts are salts of an amino group formed with inorganic acids such as hydrochloric acid, hydrobromic acid, phosphoric acid, sulfuric acid and perchloric acid or with organic acids such as acetic acid, oxalic acid, malefic acid, tartaric acid, citric acid, succinic acid or malonic acid or by using other methods used in the art such as ion exchange.
~ther pharmaceutically acceptable salts include adipate, alginate, ascorbate, aspartate, benzenesulfonate, benzoate, bisulfate, borate, butyrate, camphorate, camphorsulfonate, citrate, cyclopentanepropionate, digluconate, dodecylsulfate, ethanesulfonate, formate, fumaxate, glucoheptonate, glycerophosphate, gluconate, hernisulfate, heptanoate, hexanoate, hydroiodide, 2-hydroxy-ethanesulfonate, lactobionate, lactate, laurate, lauryl sulfate, malate, maleate, malonate, methanesulfonate, 2-naphthalenesulfonate, nicotinate, nitrate, oleate, oxalate, palmitate, pamoate, pectinate, persulfate, 3-phenylpropionate, phosphate, picrate, pivalate, propionate, stearate, succinate, sulfate, tartrate, thiocyanate, p-toluenesulfonate, undecanoate, valerate salts, and the like. Representative alkali or alkaline earth metal salts include sodium, lithium, potassium, calcium, magnesium, and the like. Further pharmaceutically acceptable salts include, when appropriate, nontoxic ammonium, quaternary ammonium, and amine canons formed using counterions such as halide, hydroxide, caxboxylate, sulfate, phosphate, nitrate, loweralkyl sulfonate and aryl sulfonate.
[0191] Additionally, as used herein, the term "pharmaceutically acceptable ester" refers to esters that hydrolyze i~ vivo and include those that break down readily in the human body to leave the parent compound or a salt thereof.
Suitable ester groups include, for example, those derived from pharmaceutically acceptable aliphatic carboxylic acids, particularly alkanoic, alkenoic, cycloalkanoic and alkanedioic acids, in which each alkyl or alkenyl moiety advantageously has not more than 6 carbon atoms. Examples of particular esters include formates, acetates, propionates, butyrates, acrylates and ethylsuccinates.
[0192] Furthermore, the term "pharmaceutically acceptable prodrugs" as used herein refers to those prodrugs of the compounds of the present invention which are, within the scope of sound medical judgment, suitable for use in contact with the issues of humans and lower animals with undue toxicity, irritation, allergic response, and the like, commensurate with a reasonable benefit/risk ratio, and effective for their intended use, as well as the zwitterionic forms, where possible, of the compounds of the invention. The term "prodrug" refers to compounds that are rapidly transformed i~ vivo to yield the parent compound of the above formula, for example by hydrolysis in blood. A thorough discussion is provided in T.
Higuchi and V. Stella, Pro-drugs as Novel Delivery systems, Vol. 14 of the A.C.S.
Symposium Series, and in Edward B. Roche, ed., Bioreversible Carriers in Drug Design, American Pharmaceutical Association and Pergamon Press, 1987, both of which are incorporated herein by reference.
[0193] As described above, the pharmaceutical compositions of the present invention additionally comprise a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier, which, as used herein, includes any and all solvents, diluents, or other liquid vehicle, dispersion or suspension aids, surface active agents, isotonic agents, thickening or emulsifying agents, preservatives, solid binders, lubricants and the like, as suited to the particular dosage form desired. l~emington's Pharmaceutical Sciences, Sixteenth Edition, E. ~. I~Iartin (I~Iack Publishing Co., Easton, Pa., 1980) discloses various carriers used in formulating pharmaceutical compositions and known techniques for the preparation thereof. Except insofar as any conventional carrier medium is incompatible with the compounds of the invention, such as by producing any undesirable biological effect or otherwise interacting in a deleterious manner with any other components) of the pharmaceutical composition, its use is contemplated to be within the scope of this invention. Some examples of materials which can serve as pharmaceutically acceptable carriers include, but are not limited to, sugars such as lactose, glucose and sucrose; starches such as corn starch and potato starch;
cellulose and its derivatives such as sodium carboxymethyl cellulose, ethyl cellulose and cellulose acetate; powdered tragacanth; malt; gelatine; talc; excipients such as cocoa butter and suppository waxes; oils such as peanut oil, cottonseed oil;
safflower oil, sesame oil; olive oil; corn oil and soybean oil; glycols; such as propylene glycol;
esters such as ethyl oleate and ethyl laurate; agar; buffering agents such as magnesium hydroxide and aluminum hydroxide; alginic acid; pyrogenfree water;
isotonic saline; Ringer's solution; ethyl alcohol, and phosphate buffer solutions, as well as other non-toxic compatible lubricants such as sodium lauryl sulfate and magnesium stearate, as well as coloring agents, releasing agents, coating agents, sweetening, flavoring and perfuming agents, preservatives and antioxidants can also be present in the composition, according to the judgment of the formulator.
[0194] Liquid dosage forms for oral administration include, but are not limited to, pharmaceutically acceptable emulsions, microemulsions, solutions, suspensions, syrups and elixirs. In addition to the active compounds, the liquid dosage forms may contain inert diluents cormnonly used in the art such as, for example, water or other solvents, solubilizing agents and emulsifiers such as ethyl alcohol, isopropyl alcohol, ethyl carbonate, ethyl acetate, benzyl alcohol, benzyl benzoate, propylene glycol, 1,3-butylene glycol, dimethylformamide, oils (in particular, cottonseed, groundnut, corn, germ, olive, castor, and sesame oils), glycerol, tetrahydrofurfuryl alcohol, polyethylene glycols and fatty acid esters of sorbitan, and mixtures thereof. besides inert diluents, the oral compositions can also include adjuvants such as wetting agents, emulsifying and suspending agents, sweetening, flavoring, and perfuming agents.
[0195] Injectable preparations, for example, sterile injectable aqueous or oleaginous suspensions may be formulated according to the known art using suitable dispersing or wetting agents and suspending agents. The sterile injectable preparation may also be a sterile injectable solution, suspension or emulsion in a nontoxic parenterally acceptable diluent or solvent, for example, as a solution in 1,3-butanediol. Among the acceptable vehicles and solvents that may be employed are water, Ringer's solution, U.S.F. and isotonic sodium chloride solution. In addition, sterile, fixed oils are conventionally employed as a solvent or suspending medium.
For this purpose any bland fixed oil can be employed including synthetic mono-or diglycerides. In addition, fatty acids such as oleic acid are used in the preparation of inj ectables.
[0196] The injectable formulations can be sterilized, for example, by filtration through a bacterial-retaining filter, or by incorporating sterilizing agents in the form of sterile solid compositions which can be dissolved or dispersed in sterile water or other sterile injectable medium prior to use.
[0197] In order to prolong the effect of a drug, it is often desirable to slow the absorption of the drug from subcutaneous or intramuscular injection. This may be accomplished by the use of a liquid suspension or crystalline or amorphous material with poor water solubility. The rate of absorption of the drug then depends upon its rate of dissolution that, in turn, may depend upon crystal size and crystalline form. Alternatively, delayed absorption of a parenterally administered drug form is accomplished by dissolving or suspending the drug in an oil vehicle.
Injectable depot may form are made by forming microencapsule matrices of the drug in biodegradable polymers such as polylactide-polyglycolide. Depending upon the ratio of drug to polymer and the nature of the particular polymer employed, the rate of drug release can be controlled. Examples of other biodegradable polymers include (poly(orthoesters) and poly(anhydrides). Depot injectable formulations are also prepared by entrapping the drug in liposomes or microemulsions which are compatible with body tissues.
[019] Compositions for rectal or vaginal administration are preferably suppositories which can be prepared by mixing the compounds of this invention with suitable non-irritating excipients or carriers such as cocoa butter, polyethylene glycol or a suppository wax which are solid at ambient temperature but liquid at body temperature and therefore melt in the rectum or vaginal cavity and release the active compound.
[0199] Solid dosage forms for oral administration include capsules, tablets, pills, powders, and granules. In such solid dosage forms, the active compound is mixed with at least one inert, pharmaceutically acceptable excipient or carrier such as sodium citrate or dicalcium phosphate and/or a) fillers or extenders such as starches, lactose, sucrose, glucose, mannitol, and silicic acid, b) binders such as, for example, carboxymethylcellulose, alginates, gelatin, polyvinylpyrrolidinone, sucrose, and acacia, c) humectants such as glycerol, d) disintegrating agents such as agar--agar, calcium carbonate, potato or tapioca starch, alginic acid, certain silicates, and sodium carbonate, e) solution retarding agents such as paraffin, fj absorption accelerators such as quaternary ammonium compounds, g) wetting agents such as, for example, cetyl alcohol and glycerol monostearate, h) absorbents such as kaolin and bentonite clay, and i) lubricants such as talc, calcium stearate, magnesium stearate, solid polyethylene glycols, sodium lauryl sulfate, and mixtures thereof. In the case of capsules, tablets and pills, the dosage form may also comprise buffering agents.
[0200] Solid compositions of a similar type may also be employed as fillers in soft and hard-filled gelatin capsules using such excipients as lactose or milk sugar as well as high molecular weight polyethylene glycols and the like. The solid dosage forms of tablets, dragees, capsules, pills, and granules can be prepared with coatings and shells such as enteric coatings and other coatings well known in the pharmaceutical formulating art. They may optionally contain opacifying agents and can also be of a composition that they release the active ingredients) only, or preferentially, in a certain part of the intestinal tract, optionally, in a delayed manner.
Examples of embedding compositions that can be used include polymeric substances and waxes. Solid compositions of a similar type may also be employed as fillers in soft and hard-filled gelatin capsules using such excipients as lactose or milk sugar as well as high molecular weight polethylene glycols and the like.
[0201] The active compounds can also be in micro-encapsulated form with one or more excipients as noted above. The solid dosage forms of tablets, dragees, capsules, pills, and granules can be prepared with coatings and shells such as enteric coatings, release controlling coatings and other coatings well known in the pharmaceutical formulating art. In such solid dosage forms the active compound may be admixed with at least one inert diluent such as sucrose, lactose and starch.
Such dosage forms may also comprise, as in normal practice, additional substances other than inert diluents, e.g.., tableting lubricants and other tableting aids such as magnesium stearate and microcrystalline cellulose. In the case of capsules, tablets and pills, the dosage forms may also comprise buffering agents. They may optionally contain opacifying agents and can also be of a composition that they release the active ingredients) only, or preferentially, in a certain part of the intestinal tract, optionally, in a delayed manner. Examples of embedding compositions that can be used include polymeric substances and waxes.
[0202] Dosage forms for topical or transdermal administration of a compound of this invention include ointments, pastes, creams, lotions, gels, powders, solutions, sprays, inhalants or patches. The active component is admixed under sterile conditions with a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier and any needed preservatives or buffers as may be required. Ophthalmic formulation, eardrops, and eye drops are also contemplated as being within the scope of this invention.
Additionally, the present invention contemplates the use of transdermal patches, which have the added advantage of providing controlled delivery of a compound to the body. These dosage may form are made by dissolving or dispensing the compound in the proper medium. Absorption enhancers can also be used to increase the flux of the compound across the skin. The rate can be controlled by either providing a rate controlling membrane or by dispersing the compound in a polymer matrix or gel.
[0203] It will also be appreciated that the compounds and pharmaceutical compositions of the present invention can be formulated and employed in combination therapies, that is, the compounds and pharmaceutical compositions can be formulated with or administered concurrently with, prior to, or subsequent to, one or more other desired therapeutics or medical procedures. For example, compounds of the invention can be used in combination, with each other, or with other therapeutic agents or approaches used to treat or prevent the conditions described above and herein. Exemplary agents include, but are not limited to:
acetylcholine esterase inhibitors such as tacrine (tetrahydroaminoacridine, marketed as COGIvTEX~), donepezil hydrochloride (marketed as Aricept~ and rivastigmine (marketed as Exelon~); gamma-secretase inhibitors; anti-inflammatory agents such as cyclooxygenase II inhibitors; anti-oxidants such as Vitamin E and ginkolides;
immunological approaches, such as, for example, immunization with A [i peptide or administration of anti-A (3 peptide antibodies; statins; and direct or indirect neurotropic agents such as Cerebrolysin~, AIT-082 (Emilieu, 2000, Arch.
Neur~ol.
57:454), and other neurotropic agents of the future. The particular combination of therapies (therapeutics or procedures) to employ in a combination regimen will take into account compatibility of the desired therapeutics and/or procedures and the desired therapeutic effect to be achieved. It will also be appreciated that the therapies employed may achieve a desired effect for the same disorder (for example, an inventive compound may be administered concurrently with another Alzheimer's agent), or they may achieve different effects (e.g., control of any adverse effects). In certain embodiments, the pharmaceutical compositions of the present invention further comprises one or more additional therapeutically active ingredients (e.g., palliative). For purposes of the invention, the term "Palliative" refers to treatment that is focused on the relief of symptoms of a disease and/or side effects of a therapeutic regimen, but is not curative. For example, palliative treatment encompasses painkillers, antinausea medications and anti-sickness drugs.
[0204] 4) Research Uses, Pharmaceutical Uses and Methods 0f ~'reatment [0205] Research Tlses [0206] According to the present invention, the inventive compounds may be assayed in any of the available assays known in the art for identifying compounds having protease inhibitory activity. For example, the assay may be cellular or non-cellular, in vivo or i~z vitr~, high- or low-throughput format, etc.
[0207] In certain exemplary embodiments, compounds of this invention were assayed for their ability to inhibit aspaxtyl proteases, more specifically RACE.
[020] Thus, in one aspect, compounds of this invention vahich are of particular interest include those which:
a are inhibitors of aspartyl proteases;
~ exhibit the ability to inhibit RACE ((3-secretase enzyme activity);
o exhibit the ability to inhibit A (3 peptide production;
o exhibit the ability to halt or reduce the production of A [3 from APP and reduces or eliminates the formation of (3-amyloid deposits in the brain;
. are useful for treating mammals (e.g., humans) or animals suffering from a condition characterized by a pathological form of (3-amyloid peptide, such as (3-amyloid plaques, and for helping to prevent or delay the onset of such a condition;
exhibit a favorable therapeutic profile (e.g., safety, efficacy, and stability).
[0209] In certain embodiments, compounds of the invention axe aspaxtyl protease inhibitors. In certain exemplary embodiments, inventive compounds are selective BACE inhibitors. In certain exemplary embodiments, inventive compounds have BACEI~~app < 10 ~M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACEKtapp C ~,5 ~M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACE~tapp ~ 5 ~,M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACE~tapp ~ 2.5 ~M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACEKtapp ~ 1 ~,M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACEKtapp ~ 750 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACE~Iapp ~ 500 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACEKtapp ~ 250 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACE~tapp ~ 100 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACE~tapp ~ g0 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACEKIapp < 60 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACEKtapp ~ 50 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACE~tapp ~ 30 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACE~Iapp ~ 20 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACE~aaPp ~ 10 11M.
[0210] In certain embodiments, oa~K;app for compounds of the invention is 2 fold greater than BACEKtapp. In certain other embodiments, oa~I~;app for compounds of the invention is > 3 fold greater than BACEI~~app. In certain other embodiments, CatD~tapp for compounds of the invention is > 4 fold greater than BACE~japp.
In certain other embodiments, Ca~I~,app for compounds of the invention is > 5 fold greater than BACE~tapp, In certain embodiments, catoI~ app for compounds of the invention is >_ 7.5 fold greater than BAeEI~lapp. In certain embodiments, Ca~I~;app for compounds of the invention is > 10 fold greater than BACEI~;app. In certain embodiments, oa~K;app for compounds of the invention is > 25 fold greater than BACEK~app. In certain embodiments, oa~I~;app for compounds of the invention is >_ 50 fold greater than BACEKTapp. In certain embodiments, oa~K;app for compounds of the invention is >_ 75 fold greater than BACE~tapp. In certain embodiments, oa~K;app for compounds of the invention is > 100 fold greater than BACE~Iapp. In certain embodiments, oatD~tapp for compounds of the invention is > 150 fold greater than BACEKJapp_ In certain embodiments, Ca~K;app for compounds of the invention is >_ 200 fold greater than BACEKtapp. In certain embodiments, CatDKtapp for compounds of the invention is >_ 250 fold greater than BACE~Iapp. ~ ce~ain embodiments, oa~K;app for compounds of the invention is > 300 fold greater than BACEKtapp_ ~ certain embodiments, oa~I~,app for compounds of the invention is > 500 fold greater than BACE~rapp, In certain embodiments, CatD~tapp for compounds of the invention is _> 1000 fold greater than BACEK app.
i [0211] In certain exemplary embodiments, inventive compounds have ceulCso values <10 ~,M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCso values < 7.5 ~M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCSO values < 5 ~,M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCso values < 2.5 ~M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCso values < 1 ~M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCSO values < 750 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCso values < 500 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCso values < 250 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have ceulCso values < 100 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have ceulCso values < 80 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have ceulCso values < 60 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCso values < 50 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCso values < 30 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCSO values < 20 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCSO values < 10 nM.
[0212] Pharmaceutical ~Jses a~zd ll~letl~~ds ~f Ti~eatynent [~213] As discussed above, without wishing to be bound by any particular theory, certain of the compounds as described herein exhibit activity generally as inhibitors of aspartyl proteases and more specifically as inhibitors of (3-secretase enzyme activity. In certain embodiments compounds exhibit the ability to halt or reduce the production of A (3 from APP and reduce or eliminate the formation of (3-amyloid deposits in the brain and thus the compounds are useful for treating humans or animals suffering from a condition characterized by a pathological form of (3-amyloid peptide, such as (3-amyloid plaques, and for helping to prevent or delay the onset of such a condition (e.g., Alzheimer's Disease). Thus, in certain embodiments, compounds of the invention are useful for treating Alzheimer's disease, for helping prevent or delay the onset of Alzheimer's disease, for treating patients with MCI (mild cognitive impairment) and preventing or delaying the onset of Alzheimer's disease in those who would progress from MCI to AD, for treating Down's syndrome, for treating humans who have Hereditary Cerebral Hemmorhage with Amyloidosis of the Dutch-Type, for treating cerebral amyloid angiopathy and ' preventing its potential consequences, i. e. single and recurrent lobal hemorrhages, for treating other degenerative dementias, including dementias of mixed vascular and degenerative origin, dementia associated with Parkinson's disease, dementia associated with progressive supranucleax palsy, dementia associated with cortical basal degeneration, and diffuse Lewy body type Alzheimer's disease. The compounds and compositions of the invention are particularly useful for treating or preventing Alzheimer's disease. When treating or preventing these diseases, the compounds of the invention can either be used individually or in combination.
[0214] In certain embodiments, the method involves the administration of a therapeutically effective amount of the compound or a pharmaceutically acceptable derivative thereof to a subject (including, but not limited to a human or animal) in need of it.
[0215] As described in more detail herein, in certain embodiments, compounds of the invention are useful as inhibitors of aspartyl proteases.
Generally, compounds of the invention exhibit the ability to iWibit aspartyl protease enzyme activity and thus compounds of the invention generally are useful for the treatment of disorders mediated by aspartyl protease enzyme activity. More specifically, compounds of the invention exhibit activity as inhibitors of (3-secretase enzyme activity and A (3 peptide production. Thus, in certain embodiments, the present invention provides compounds useful for the treatment of disorders mediated by a pathological form of (3-amyloid peptide, such as (3 amyloid plaques, and for helping to prevent or delay the onset of such a condition.
[0216] Thus, in certain embodiments, compounds of the invention are useful for treating Alzheimer's disease, for helping prevent or delay the onset of Alzheimer's disease, for treating patients with MCI (mild cognitive impairment) and preventing or delaying the onset of Alzheimer's disease in those who would progress from MCI to AD, for treating Down's syndrome, for treating humans who have Hereditary Cerebral Hemmorhage with Amyloidosis of the Dutch-Type, for treating cerebral amyloid angiopathy and preventing its potential consequences, i. e.
single and recurrent lobal hemorrhages, for treating other degenerative dementias, including demential of mixed vascular and degenerative origin, dementia associated with Parkinson's disease, dementia associated with progressive supranuclear palsy, dementia associated with cortical basal degeneration, and diffuse Lewy body type Alzheimer's disease. The compounds and compositions of the invention are particularly useful for treating or preventing Alzheimer's disease. When treating or preventing these diseases, the compounds of the invention can either be used individually or in combination.
[0217] Thus, as described above, in another aspect of the invention, a method for the treatment of disorders useful for the treatment (or prevention) of disorders mediated by a pathological form of (3-amyloid peptide, such as (3 amyloid plaques, is provided comprising administering a therapeutically effective amount of a compound of Formula (I) or (IA), or any classes and subclasses of these compounds as described herein, to a subject in need thereof. It will be appreciated that the compounds and compositions, according to the method of the present invention, may be administered using any amount and any route of administration effective for the treatment of disorders by a pathological form of [i-amyloid peptide, such as (3 amyloid plaques. Thus, the expression "effective amount" as used herein, refers to a sufficient amount of agent to inhibit the production of A (3 peptide, and to exhibit a therapeutic effect. The exact amount required will vary from subject to subject, depending on the species age, and general condition of the subject, the severity of the infection, the particular therapeutic agent, its mode of administration, and the like. The compounds of the invention are preferably formulated in dosage unit form for ease of administration and uniformity of dosage. The expression "dosage unit form" as used herein refers to a physically discrete unit of therapeutic agent appropriate for the patient to be treated. It will be understood, however, that the total daily usage of the compounds and compositions of the present invention will be decided by the attending physician within the scope of sound medical judgment. The specific therapeutically effective dose level for any particular patient or organism will depend upon a variety of factors including the disorder being treated and the severity of the disorder; the activity of the specific compound employed; the specific composition employed; the age, body weight, general health, sex and diet of the patient; the time of administration, route of administration, and rate of excretion of the specific compound employed; the duration of the treatment;
drugs used in combination or coincidental with the specific compound employed;
and like factors well known in the medical arts (see, for example, Goodman and Gilman's, "The Pharmacological Basis of Therapeutics", Tenth Edition, A.
Gilman, J.Hardman and L. Limbird, eds., McGraw-Hill Press, 155-173, 2001, which is incorporated herein by reference in its entirety).
[021] Another aspect of the invention relates to a method for inhibiting (3-secretase activity in a biological sample or a patient, which method comprises administering to the patient, or contacting said biological sample with a compound of formula I or a composition comprising said compound.
(0219] Furthermore, after formulation with an appropriate pharmaceutically acceptable carrier in a desired dosage, the pharmaceutical compositions of this invention can be administered to humans and other animals orally, rectally, parenterally, intracistemally, intravaginally, intraperitoneally, topically (as by powders, ointments, or drops), bucally, as an oral or nasal spray, or the like, depending on the severity of the infection being treated. In certain embodiments, the compounds of the invention may be administered at dosage levels of about 0.001 mg/kg to about 50 mg/kg, from about 0.01 mg/kg to about 25 mg/kg, or from about 0.1 mg/kg to about 10 mg/kg of subject body weight per day, one or more times a day, to obtain the desired therapeutic effect. It will also be appreciated that dosages smaller than 0.001 mg/kg or greater than 50 mg/kg (for example 50-100 mg/lcg) can be administered to a subject. In certain embodiments, compounds are administered orally or parenterally.
TREATMENT KIT
[0220] In other embodiments, the present invention relates to a kit for conveniently and effectively carrying out the methods in accordance with the present invention. In general, the pharmaceutical pack or kit comprises one or more containers filled with one or more of the ingredients of the pharmaceutical compositions of the invention. Such kits are especially suited for the delivery of solid oral forms such as tablets or capsules. Such a kit preferably includes a number of unit dosages, and may also include a card having the dosages oriented in the order of their intended use. If desired, a memory aid can be provided, for example in the form of numbers, letters, or other markings or with a calendar insert, designating the days in the treatment schedule in which the dosages can be administered.
Alternatively, placebo dosages, or calcium dietary supplements, either in a form similar to or distinct from the dosages of the pharmaceutical compositions, can be included to provide a kit in which a dosage is taken every day. ~ptionally associated with such containers) can be a notice in the form prescribed by a governmental agency regulating the manufacture, use or sale of pharmaceutical products, which notice reflects approval by the agency of manufacture, use or sale for human administration.
EQUIVALENTS
(0221] The representative examples that follow are intended to help illustrate the invention, and are not intended to, nor should they be construed to, limit the scope of the invention. Indeed, various modifications of the invention and many further embodiments thereof, in addition to those shown and described herein, will become apparent to those skilled in the art from the full contents of this document, including the examples which follow and the references to the scientific and patent literature cited herein. It should further be appreciated that the contents of those cited references are incorporated herein by reference to help illustrate the state of the art.
[0222] The following examples contain important additional information, exemplification and guidance that can be adapted to the practice of this invention in its various embodiments and the equivalents thereof.
EXEMPLIFICATION
[0223] The compounds of this invention and their preparation can be understood further by the examples that illustrate some of the processes by which these compounds are prepared or used. It will be appreciated, however, that these examples do not limit the invention. Variations of the invention, now known or further developed, are considered to fall within the scope of the present invention as described herein and as hereinafter claimed.
[0224] EXAMPLE 1 [0225] This example describes the enzyme assay for determining the apparent K; of the compounds of the present invention.
[0226] The BACE enzyme used for inhibition analyses, BACE-HT, was produced from baculovirus-infected insect cells, and corresponded to the pro form of the soluble N-terminal protease domain (residues 22-454, starting from the N-terminal methionine), followed by a short linker and C-terminal 6X His tag.
[0227] Compounds were tested for their ability to inhibit BACE hydrolysis of the internally quenched fluorescent substrate, FS-1 (Ermolieff et al., Biochemistry 39:12450-12456 (2000)):
FSl: NH2-Arg-Glu(EDANS)-Glu-Val-Asn-Leu-,~-Asp-Ala-Glu-Phe-Lys(DABCYL)-Arg-COQH
FS-2: MOCAc-Ser-Glu-Val-Asn-Leu-,~-Asp-Ala-Glu-Phe-Lys(DNP)-Arg-Arg-CO~H
where EDANS is 5-((2-aminoethyl)amino)napthalene-1-sulfonic acid; DABCYL is 4-((4-dimethylamino)phenyl)azo)benzoic acid; M~CAc is 7-methoxycoumarin-4-yl) acetic acid; and DNP is 2,4-dinotriphenylacetic acid.
[~22~] FS-1 and FS-2 correspond to the Swedish APP (3-site sequence, flanked by either an EDANS or M~CAc fluorophore on the N-terminus and a DABCYL or DNP quenching group near the C-terminus. In the intact state, the DABCYL or DNP group quenches the EDANS or M~CAc (respectively) fluorescence by virtue of their close proximity. In the intact state, the DABCYL
group quenches the EDANS fluorescence by virtue of their close proximity. Upon cleavage at the site indicated by the arrow by RACE, the quenching is relieved and fluorescence is observed using e~,excitation = 350 rim arid a,emission =
490rim or ?excitation =
32~ nm and ~,e",ission = 440nm (MOCAc). For determination of apparent inhibition constant (K;app) for various inhibitors, the initial rates of FS-1 hydrolysis in the presence of various concentrations of inhibitors were measured and fit to the Morrison equation (Williams and Morrison, Methods Enzymol. 63: 437-467 (1979)):
[E]0 - [~]0 - ~iapP .~. V ([E]0_[I~0-~iapp>Z + q.[E]o~;apw v=vo .
74 ~[E]o where v is the initial rate measured in the presence of [I]o, the inhibitor concentration, using an enzyme concentration [E]o. vo is the initial rate measured in the absence of inhibitor.
[0229] Inhibitors were resuspended in DMSO and serially diluted in I?MSO
at 20x final assay concentration. Compound dilutions (5 ~L) were transferred to Black non-treated 96-well microtiter plates, and resuspended in 85 ~,L 35.3 ~,M FSl substrate in 100 mM sodium acetate buffer, pH 4.5, containing 5.9% DMSO (i. e.
[0090] xxviii) R2 is one of:
(R~)4 I / (R2A)q ~ ~ ~ (R2A)q N /
S
s (~2A)q\ (~2A)q~e "~~~ (~~,)q\ (~aA)q~~-~ ~''~.
i <~ ~ ~~ ~ s ~o (~2A)q~ ~ ~, (R2A)q'~s S s S\ s SS
(R2A)qs\s ~"~°'~ (~aA)q ~ \ (~aA)q <(~~)q s N s N s HN
(~2A)9 (~2A)q (~2A)q aA i ~ N~ s~ '~"
(R )q ~ ~ / s ~N~
~ H s (fZ2A)9 ~ ~ (R2A)9 ~~
(RaA) i~~s s U
wherein R2A is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -ORaB, -SRZB, -N(RZB)a, -SOaN(RaB)2, -C(=O)N(R2B)a, halogen, _ CN, -NO2, -C(=O)OR2B, -N(R2B)C(=O)R2~, wherein each occcurrence of R2B and RZ~ is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, wherein q and s are each independently integers from 0 to 3 and a is an integer from 1 to 6; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
[0091] xxix) R2 is one of:
(. (' (= S (.
a ( ~N~ ( ~N~ (~N~~u JWV JJJy J~ JWV
~ ~ ~ ~ R2A ~ ~ ~~2,4 /
\\~ /~
X
J=~ ~ J=v J=~ .~=~ J=~ J=~, ~ ~ ~/ ~~
wherein each occcurrence of R2A is independently hydrogen or lower alkyl;
each occurrence of X is independently a halogen; s is an integer from 0 to 3 and a is an integer from 1 to 6; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl moieties may be linear or branched9 substituted or unsubstituted and cyclic or acylic;
[0092] xxx) compounds of subset xxix) wherein X is chlorine or fluorine;
[0093] xxxi) compounds of subset xxix) wherein each occurrence of X is fluorine;
[0094] xxxii) compounds of subset xxix) wherein R2A is methyl;
[0095] xxxiii) R2 is one of:
..;e,-, . "~"" ,,~"" "u",.
"""" _ ~ . ,N""
- - ,w"" ",_",. ( Ni ~ ~N~ ~N~
~N~
I I ~ c1 I ~ F I ~ F I ~ Me I ~ ~M~
F
[0096] xxxiv) R2 is one of ,n"", """,P .,~.,.r ,"~",e ..a,_""
I\ I\ I\ I\
/ ~ / /
F ,~ ".~,v.
I ~ I ~ F I ~ I ~ F I ~ F
/ / /
F F
F
OMe I~ I~ c1 I~ I~ OM~- I
/ / / ~ /
CI OMe O~ ~ S~ VO VS
[0097] xxxv) R2 is one of:
,;""
v;""
I~ I~ I~ I/
/
/ ~ F
"""" ~",.,. ~""" .""", I\ I\ F I\ CI I\ F
F
[0098] xxxvi) RZ is one of:
I\ FI\ FI\ I\
/ / /
F
F
\\ / ( S
s , [0099] xxxvii) R3 is hydrogen or halogen;
[0100] xxxviii) R3 is hydrogen or F;
[0101] xxxix) R3 is hydrogen;
[0102] x1) R3~ is hydrogen, methyl or halogen;
[0103] xli) R3~ is hydrogen, methyl or F;
[0104] xlii) R3~ is hydrogen;
[0105] xliii) one of R3 and R3~ is halogen;
[0106] xliv) R3 and R3~ are each independently hydrogen or F;
[0107] xlv) R3 and R3~ are each F;
[0108] xlvi) R3 and R3~ are each hydrogen;
[0109] xlvii) Xl is -C(=~)-;
[0110] xlviii) Xl is CHRxIA and RxIA is hydrogen or linear or branched substituted or unsubstituted alkyl;
[0111] xlix) Xl is CH2;
[0112] 1) X2 is CHR~~' and R~'~ is hydrogen or linear or branched substituted or unsubstituted alkyl or -alkyl(aryl);
[0113] 1i) X2 is CHR~A and RBA is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl, butyl, isobutyl, t-butyl, benzyl or phenethyl;
[0114] lii) X2 is CHR~A and RBA is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl or phenethyl;
[0115] liii) X2 is CHMe [0116] liv) Xa is -NR~A- and Rx2A is hydrogen or linear or branched substituted or unsubstituted alkyl;
[0117] 1v) X2 is -NR~A- and R'B'A is C1-C3 alkyl;
[0118] lvi) X2 is NH;
O RXZB
~N~
H
[0119] lvii) X2 is NHY where Y is 2 where each occurrence R'~B is independently hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety; whereby each of the foregoing aliphatic and heteroaliphatic moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, saturated or unsaturated, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
Q R~zB
~N~
H
[0120] hiii) X2 is -CH(Me)Y- where Y is 2 where each occurrence R~B is hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety;
whereby each of the foregoing aliphatic and heteroaliphatic moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, saturated or unsaturated, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
[0121] lix) XZ is absent;
[0122] lx) X3 is (CHR'~~')k, -CH2NH-, -C(=~)NH-, or -S~2-, wherein each occurrence of Rx3'~ is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3 and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
[0123] lxi) X3 is absent;
[0124] lxii) X3 is -C(=O)NH-;
[0125] lxiii) X3 is CHRx3A, X2 is -NR~A- and RBA and Rxsa are each independently hydrogen or linear or branched substituted or unsubstituted alkyl;
[0126] lxiv) X3 is CHRx3a and XZ is NH; wherein Rx3A 1S hydrogen or linear or branched substituted or unsubstituted alkyl;
(0127] lxv) X3 is CH2 and Xa is NH;
(012] lxvi) X2 and X3 are each absent;
[0129] lxvii) X2 is CHR~A and X3 is CH2NH; wherein RBA is hydrogen or linear or branched substituted or unsubstituted alkyl;
[0130] lxviii) XZ is CHR~A and X3 is -C(=~)NH-; wherein R'~A is hydrogen or linear or branched substituted or unsubstituted alkyl or -alkyl(aryl);
[0131] lxix) R4 is substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched, cyclic or acyclic alkyl, phenyl or -(CH2)phenyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R4'~, wherein R4A 1S hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaiyl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR4B, -SR4B, -N(R4B)2, -SO2N(R4B)2, -C(=~)N(R4B)2, halogen, -CN, -N~2, -C(=~)QR4B, _ N(R4B)C(=~)R4c or N(R4B)S~2R4~; wherein each occcurrence of R4B and Rac is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteoraryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl;
[0132] lxx) R4 is substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched, cyclic or acyclic alkyl, phenyl or -(CH2)phenyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R4'~, wherein R4~ is hydrogen, hydroxyl, alkyl, alkoxy or halogen;
[0133] lxxi) R4 is one of:
\ ~N~ N \ ~N
(R4A)v I / ~ (R4A)v I / ~ (R4A)v i / ~ (R4A)v I /
w w w w (R4A)v ~~ ~ ~ (R4A)~~B ~ ~ w (R4A)v\O~ (R4A)v w o W
(R4A)v ~ ( )v ~ w (R4A)v N (R,aA)v\~rl \S ~ S S ~ S
(R4A)v R4A \ (R4A)v\ ~ (R4A)v\~~~
( )u <N ~ ,.~
w HN
H H
w~ (R4A)~~ ~ (R4A)v (R4A)v\
\1 (RaA)~ i w w N
/ / o N
H
(R4A)v ~ (R4A)v o~ (R4A)v ~N~.Y~ ~N~tx~; ~ ~ w wherein each occurrence of R4A is independently hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -~R4a, -SR4B, -1V(R4a)2, -S~2I~T(R4B)2, -C(=~)N(R4B)Z, halogen, -CIV, -IV~2, -C(=~)~R4B9 -1V(R4a)C(=~)R4c, wherein each occcurrence of R4B and R4o is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, wherein v and w are each independently integers from 0 to 3 and x is an integer from 1 to 6; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
[0134] lxxii) R4 is hydrogen;
[0135] lxxiii) R4 is methyl, ethyl, propyl or one of I I I
( ( ( ( w -R4A
( w w w w )x JWV J~ N JWIf ( w \ ( w \ ( w \ ( w ~ \ R4p w ~ ~ oR4A
~ i ~ i_~ X ~/J X i. i.
X ;
wherein each occcurrence of R4A is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl or C(=O)OR4B, wherein R4B is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; each occurrence of X is independently a halogen; w is an integer from 0 to 3 and x is an integer from 1 to 6;
whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted;
[0136] lxxiv) compounds of subset lxxiii) wherein w is l;
[0137] lxxv) compounds of subset lxxiii) wherein w is 0;
[0138] lxxvi) compounds of subset lxxiii) wherein x is l, 3 or 4;
[0139] lxxvii) compounds of subset lxxiii) wherein X is chlorine or fluorine;
[0140] lxxviii) compounds of subset lxxiii) wherein each occurrence of X is fluorine;
[0141] lxxix) compounds of subset lxxiii) wherein R4A is methyl;
[01.2] lxxx) R4 is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl or one of:
I
~' ~ I w .et 4A .e R R
wherein R4A is hydrogen, hydroxyl, lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, halogen, C(=O)OR4B, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, wherein R4B
is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteoraryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl;
[0143] lxxxi) R4 is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl or one of ,N;,.a J,~,°,. 111V
I
s c °~CO2H ~°'OH ~''CO2Me ;
[0144] lxxxii) R4 is one of:
I ~ I ~ I i F OH
w s w i'N
I i ~ ~
[0145] lxxxiii) R4 is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl or one of:
y s~ I ~ ~ y F
OH CO2H ~M~ GI
CO2Me [~146] lxxxiv) R4 is methyl, ethyl, propyl or one of:
F
[0147] lxxxv) R°, R3 and R3° are each hydrogen, Xl is -C(=O)-, X3 is -C(=O)NH-, Rl is as described in subset xxiii, R2 is as described in subset xxxiv, X2 is as described in subset 1i, and R4 is as described in subset lxxxiii;
[0148] lxxxvi) R°, R3 and R3° are each hydrogen, Xl is -C(=O)-, X3 is-C(=O)NH-, Rl is as described in subset xxiv, R2 is as described in subset xxxv, X2 is as described in subset lii, and R4 is as described in subset lxxxiv; and/or [0149] lxxxvii) R°, R3 and R3 ° are each hydrogen, Xl is -C(=O)-, X3 is -C(=O)NH-, Rl is as described in subset xxiv, R2 is as described in subset xxxvi, X2 is as described in subset lii, and R4 is as described in subset lxxxiv.
[0150] It will be appreciated that for each of the classes and subclasses described above and herein, any one or more occurrences of aliphatic or heteroaliphatic may independently be substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acyclic, linear or branched, saturated or unsaturated and any one or more occurrences of aryl, heteroaryl, cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic may be substituted or mzsubstituted.
[0151] The reader will also appreciate that all possible combinations of the variables described in i)- through lxxxvii) above (e.g., R°, Ri, Xi, R2, R3, R3', Xz, X3 and R4, among others) are considered part of the invention. Thus, the invention encompasses any and all compounds of formula I generated by taking any possible permutation of variables R°, Rl, Xi, R2, R3, R3', X2, X3 arid R4, and other variables/substituents (e.g., RxIA, R~'A, Y, Rx3A, R4A, etc.) as further defined for R°, Rl, Xl, R2, R3, R3', X2, X3 and R4, described in i)- through lxxxvii) above.
[0152] For example, an exemplary combination of variables described in i)-through lxxxvii) above includes those compounds of Formula I wherein:
R° is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl;
Rl is alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl;
~1 is -c(=~)-, -s(=~)-, -c(=NH)-, -c(=S)-, -NC(=~)-9 -NC(=S)-, -N-c(=N_ C N)-, -NS(O2)-, -CHRxIa-, _S~2-, -C~~-, -C(=~)C(Rxl'~)2-, ~r _SC(=~)- wherein each occurrence of Rxl'~ is independently hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety;
RZ is alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl;
R3 is hydrogen, halogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl;
R3~ is hydrogen, halogen, or lower alkyl;
R4 is alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl;
XZ is absent, -NR~A-, -(CHR~A)~-, -NR~AY-, or -(CHR~A)~Y- wherein each occurrence of RBA is independently hydrogen or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, each occurrence of Y is independently ~N~
H
t wherein, for each independent occurrence of t, RIB is hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, and wherein each occurrence of j and t is independently an integer from 1 to 4; and X3 is absent, -NHCO-, -NHS02-, -NHCONH-, -NHCOO-, -CH2NH-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)-, -C(=NH)-, -C(=S)-, -NC(=S)N-, -N-C(=N-C N)N-, -NS(OZ)N-, -S02-, -CONR~A-, -COO-, -(CHRx3a)k-, -O-, or -NRXSa-, wherein each occurrence of RBA is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3.
[0153] Other exemplary combinations are illustrated by compounds of the following subgroups I and II:
[0154] I. COmp~unds having the structure (and pharmaceutically acceptable derivatives thereof7:
R~N~~?y 3.R'~
X
O R2 R3 R3~ , wherein Rl, R2, R3, R3~, X2, X3 and R4 are as defined generally and in classes and subclasses herein.
\ 3sRq.
In certain embodiments, R3 R~~ has one of the following structures:
Rx2A
Rx2p y 4 ~ N 1~~ 4.
R ~ ~, R
R3 or R Rx2P, wherein R~ is hydrogen, halogen or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety;
R4 is an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or Rq, taken together with R~A~ or a substituent present on Y or X3, may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aryl, or heteroaryl moiety;
RX2A iS hydrogen or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or-(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl'moiety;
R~A~ is hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or Rx2A~ taken together with R4 may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aryl or heteroaryl moiety;
O R~2B
~~H~' Y is independently absent or is t, wherein, for each independent occurrence of t, Rx2B is hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or one occurrence of Rx2B taken together with may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aryl or heteroaryl moiety; t is an integer from 1 to 4; and X~ is absent, -NHC~-, -NHS~2-, -NHC~NH-, -NHCOO-, -CHaNH-, -C(=O)-, -S(=~)-, -C(--NH)-, -C(=S)-, -NC(=S)N-, -N-C(--N-C N)N-, -NS(~2)N-, -S02-, -C(=O)NRx3a-~ -C(=S)NRx3a-~ -C~O-, (CHRx3A)k~ _O-, -CH2NRxsa-, or -NRx3a-, wherein each occurrence of Rx3a is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or Rx3a taken together with R4 may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aryl or heteroaryl moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3.
~~ Xs 3. R4 [01~~] In certain embodiments, R3 R3~ has one of the following structures:
~~~'i?CvR~ ~~N~YWR4.
R3 or R3 Rx2A
~~Xw 3~R4 X
[0156] In certain embodiments, R3 R3~ has one of the following structures:
R N \ ~ ~ N R4 ~ N R~
R Rs Rx2B ~ .
R3 p ; ~ t ; R Rx2A or Rxz H
~N
_ ~H R4 RX2A' wherein R3, R4, RBA, R~A~, R~~ and t are as defined above and in classes and subclasses herein.
~~ ?Cy 3. R~
X
[0157] In certain embodiments, R3 Rs~ has one of the following structures:
N~R4 '~ N~N~R~ H
R3 ~ ; R3 O ~ H ; ~~N~R~ or H ~ H
~~eN~N N~R~
- H ~ .
wherein R3 and R~ are as defined above and in classes and subclasses herein.
[~l~e ] II. ~0mp~und~ having the ~t~~a~tenre (and pharmaceutically acceptable derivatives there0i'):
R~N N~R4 wherein Rl, R2, RBA and R4 are as defined generally and in classes and subclasses herein.
[0159] In certain embodiments for compounds as described in subgroups I-II above, Rl is a substituted or unsubstituted aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl or heterocyclic moiety. In certain exemplary embodiments, Rl has one of the following structures:
N. ~ N. ~ ~N S O
F / I H / I N~
W N
- O
O ~y ~,~ ~~~~
N.S,N~
O O
[0160] In certain embodiments, for compounds as described in subgroups I-II above, R2 has one of the following structures:
~ F I ~ F I ~
/ / / F /
F
I
S
[0161] In certain embodiments, for compounds as described in subgroup I
above, R3 is halogen. In certain exemplary embodiments, R3 is F. In certain other embodiments, R3 is hydrogen.
[0162] In certain embodiments for compounds as described in subgroups I
and II above' R4 is substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched, cyclic or acyclic alkyl, phenyl or -(CH2)phenyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R4A, wherein R4A is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR4B, -SR4B, -N(R~~)Z, -S02N(R4B)Z, -C(=O)N(R4B)2, halogen, -CN, -N02, -C(=O)OR4B, -N(R4B)C(=O)R4C~
wherein each occcurrence of R4B and R4e is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl. In certain other exemplary embodiments, Rø is substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched, cyclic or acyclic alkyl, phenyl or -(CH2)phenyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R4A, wherein R4A 1S hydrogen, hydroxyl, alkyl, alkoxy or halogen. In certain exemplary embodiments, R4 has one of the following structures:
F
W
[0163] In certain exemplary embodiments, for compounds as described in subgroups I and II above, RBA is a substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched lower alkyl moiety. In certain other exemplary embodiments, Rxaa is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl or phenethyl.
[0164] It will also be appreciated that for each of the subgroups I-II
described above, a variety of other subclasses are of special interest, including, but not limited to those classes described above i)-lxxxvii) and classes, subclasses and species of compounds described above and in the examples herein.
[0165] Some of the foregoing compounds can comprise one or more asymmetric centers, and thus can exist in various isomeric forms, e.g., stereoisomers and/or diastereomers. Thus, inventive compounds and pharmaceutical compositions thereof may be in the form of an individual enantiomer, diastereomer or geometric isomer, or may be in the form of a mixture of stereoisomers. In certain embodiments, the compounds of the invention are enantiopure compounds. In certain other embodiments, mixtures of stereoisomers or diastereomers are provided.
[0166] Furthermore, certain compounds, as described herein may have one or more double bonds that can exist as either the Z or E isomer, wless otherwise indicated. The invention additionally encompasses the compounds as individual isomers substantially free of other isomers and alternatively, as mixtures of various isomers, e.g., racemic mixtures of stereoisomers. In addition to the above-mentioned compounds per se, this invention also encompasses pharmaceutically acceptable derivatives of these compounds and compositions comprising one or more compounds of the invention and one or more pharmaceutically acceptable excipients or additives.
Compounds of the invention may be prepared by crystallization of compound of formula (I) under different conditions and may exist as one or a combination of polymorphs of compound of general formula (I) forming part of this invention.
For example, different polymorphs may be identified and/or prepared using different solvents, or different mixtures of solvents for recrystallization; by performing crystallizations at different temperatures; or by using various modes of cooling, ranging from very fast to very slow cooling during crystallizations.
Folymorphs may also be obtained by heating or melting the compound followed by gradual or fast cooling. The presence of polymorphs may be determined by solid probe NMR
spectroscopy, IR spectroscopy, differential scanning calorimetry, powder X-ray diffractogram and/or other techniques. Thus, the present invention encompasses inventive compounds, their derivatives, their tautomeric forms, their stereoisomers, their polymorphs, their pharmaceutically acceptable salts their pharmaceutically acceptable solvates and pharmaceutically acceptable compositions containing them.
[0167] 2) Syntlzetie erview:
[0168] The practitioner has a a well-established literature of peptide chemistry to draw upon, in combination with the information contained herein, for guidance on synthetic strategies, protecting groups, and other materials and methods useful for the synthesis of the compounds of this invention, including compounds containing the various R°, Rl, R2, R3, R3° and R4 substituents and Xl, XZ and X3 mOletleS.
[0169] The various patent documents and other references cited herein provide helpful background information on preparing compounds similar to the inventive compounds described herein or relevant intermediates, as well as information on formulation, uses, and administration of such compounds which may be of interest.
[0170] Moreover, the practitioner is directed to the specific guidance and examples provided in this document relating to various exemplary compounds and intermediates thereof.
[0171] As described above, the present invention provides novel compounds, specifically compounds having the following general structure:
R' NH2 R~~~.N ~~ X ~~3. R~
R2 R3 R3.
(I) and pharmaceutically acceptable derivatives thereof;
wherein Rl, R2, R3, R3°, R, Xl, Xa, X3 and R4 are as defined generally above and in classes and subclasses herein.
[0172] It will be appreciated that for compounds as generally described above, certain classes of compounds are of special interest. For example, one class of compounds of special interest includes those compounds wherein the compound has the stereochemistry as shown in Formula (IA):
R' NH2 R~~~.N ~~?C ~~3~ R4 R2 R3J~R3, ~A) [0173] In yet another aspect of the invention, methods for producing intermediates useful for the preparation of compounds of formulae (I) and (IA) are provided, embodiments of said methods being depicted generally in Schemes A
and Al:
R° ~H
RP~~~~A B RP,i.N~7C~A~B
RIY2 R3/~\R3 ~ ~R2 R3~R3.
R- U R° NHS
Rye°N~~~~~8 Rye-NX~~3.R4 'R2 R3~R3 ~RI'2 R3~R3°
r~'~,t ~l~t~ ~
R° OH ~° U
RP~~~2A B -~ Rp.rN~X~A~B
T~" R2 R3/\R3 w ~ 'R'2 R3J~R3, R° U R° NH2 R\~1-N~X~A/B R\X1-N~~a X3~Ra \__R2~R3///~~Rs. R2 Rs R3.
(~a) Sche~ste AI
[0174] Alternatively, substituent R3' may be introduced at a later stage in the synthesis, as depicted for example in Schemes A2 and A3:
so R' O H R' U R' U
X? ~g RPrN~~2A~B -.~ RPrN~X2A~B
R2 R3 R2 R3 R2 R3 R3°
RP~~ A
R' U R° NH2 R~~~.N~X2A~B ~ Rye°N~X~~3.ft4 ~R2 R3~R3 ~R''2 R3'X\R3.
~~jZGDfi2~ f~2 R' OH R° U R° U
RPM ~2A~B RP.~.N~X~A~B ~ R~rN~~~A~B
_R2 RI3 R2 R3/\R3.
R. U R° NH2 R~~~.N~X~A~B ~ Rs~~°N~~7C~~3.R~
'R'2 R3~R3. =R2 R3~R3.
~~A) r~C,Z~D~2~ f~3 [0175] In certain embodiments, the inventive method comprises i) providing a compound having the structure:
R° OH
R~rH~~~ 2A
R2 R3 R3.
wherein R°, R2, R3, R3~ and X2 are as defined generally above and in classes and subclasses herein, RP1 is a nitrogen protecting group;
A is absent, -NHCO-, -NHS02-, -NHCONH-, -NHCOO-, -CH2NH-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)-, -C(=NH)-, -C(=S)-, -NC(=S)N-, -N-C(--N-C=N)N-, -NS(02)N-, -S02-, -C(=O)NRS-, -C(=S)NRS-, -COO-, -(CHRS)r , -O-, -CH2NR5- or -NRS-, wherein each occurrence of RS is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3; and B is a protecting group, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or is VRe, wherein V is -O-, -NRn-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)- or -S02-, wherein each occurrence of R~ and RD is independently hydrogen, a protecting group or am aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety;
ii) reacting the compound of step (i) under suitable conditions to generate a compound having the structure:
R' U
RP.LN~X~A~B
R2 R3 R3.
wherein U is -NHRP2 or -N3, wherein Rr2 is a nitrogen protecting group;
iii) reacting the compound of step (ii) with suitable reagents to generate a compound having the structure:
R' U
R~X~,N ~~~ X2A/ B
R~ R3 R3~ ; arid iv) reacting the compound of step (iii) with suitable reagents to generate the free amine having the structure R' NH2 R ~ X~.P~I ~~~ X ~ X3/ R4 R2 R3 R9.
(I) wherein R', R1, R2, R3, R3', R4, X1, XZ and ~3 are as defined generally above and in classes and subclasses herein.
[0176] In certain embodiments, the present invention encompasses methods for the preparation of compounds having the general formula (IA), and classes and subclasses herein.
R' NH2 R~X~oN~~X~ X3,R'~
R2 R3~R3 (IA) [0177] In certain embodiments, the method comprises:
i) providing a compound having the structure:
R' OH
I ~- 2 RP,LN~X~A~B
R2 R3 R3.
wherein R', R2, R3, R3 ° and X2 are as defined above, RPl is a nitrogen protecting group;
A is absent, -NHCO-, -NHSO2-, -NHCONH-, -NHCOO-, -CH2NH-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)-, -C(--NH)-, -C(=S)-, -NC(=S)N-, -N-C(=N-C N)N-, -NS(02)N-, -SOZ-, -C(=O)NRS-, -C(=S)NRS-, =COO-, -(CHRS)r , -O-, -CH2NR5- or -NRS-, wherein each occurrence of RS is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3; and ~ is a protecting group, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or is VRo, wherein V is -O-, -NRD-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)- or -SO2-, wherein each occurrence of RC and Ro is independently hydrogen, a protecting group or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety;
ii) reacting the compound of step (i) under suitable conditions to generate a compound having the structure:
R' U
I ~ 2 RP1.N~~X~~~B
~~2 R3/ \R3.
wherein U is -NHRP2 or -N3, wherein RPa is a nitrogen protecting group;
iii) reacting the compound of step (ii) with suitable reagents to generate a compound having the structure:
R' U
R~X~.N~=~X?A~B
R2 Rs R3~ ; and iv) reacting the compound of step (iii) with suitable reagents to generate the free amine having the structure (IA):
R' NH2 R~ X~.N ~~ X ~X3. R~
R2 R3 R3.
~A) wherein R', Rl, Ra, R3, R3~, R4, Xlli, XZ and X3 are as defined generally above and in classes and subclasses herein.
[0178] In yet another aspect of the invention, methods for producing intermediates useful for the preparation of compounds of formulas (I°) and (I'A) are provided, embodiments of said methods being depicted generally in Schemes A4 and A5:
H OH H U
RP,I,N~~2A~B R~rN~>'~~~8 ~R2 R3R3 R~2 R~3 R\~~,N~~2A~B ~ RyX,~.N~X~~3.R4 RIY~ YRI 3 ~R'~ ~R'3 (I') ~'chezne AQ
RPrN~X2A B RP.i.N~X~A~B
R2 R3 w i ~R'2 R~3 R~~1,~~~2A/B R\~1,N~~\~3~R4 \''R''2~~~R'''3 R2 R3 Sclz~zzze AS
[0179] In certain embodiments, the inventive method comprises i) providing a compound having the structure:
H OH
RP~~N~?~~A~B
~R2 ~R3 wherein R2, R3, and X2 are as defined above, RPl is a nitrogen protecting group;
A is absent, -NHCO-, -NHS02-, -NHCONH-, -NHCOO-, -CH2NH-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)-, -C(--NH)-, -C(=S)-, -NC(=S)N-, -N-C(=N-C=N)N-, -NS(O~)N-, -S02-, -C(=O)NRS-, -C(=S)NRS-, -COO-, -(CHRS)r , -O-, -CHZNRS- or -NRS-, wherein each occurrence of RS is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3; and ~ is a protecting group, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or is -VR~, wherein V is -O-, -NRD-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)- or -SO2-, wherein each occurrence of R~ and RD is independently hydrogen, a protecting group or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety;
ii) reacting the compound of step (i) under suitable conditions to generate a compound having the structure:
H U
~P~~N~~~A~B
IR2 I~3 wherein U is -NHRr2 or -N3, wherein Rr2 is a nitrogen protecting group;
iii) reacting the compound of step (ii) with suitable reagents to generate a compound having the structure:
H U
F'~~~~~.~~~~~iB
; and iv) reacting the compound of step (iii) with suitable reagents to generate the free amine having the structure R~\~1,N~~\~3~R4 wherein R1, Ra, R3, R4, X1, X2 and X3 are as defined generally above and in classes and subclasses herein.
[0180] In certain embodiments, the present invention encompasses methods for the preparation of compounds having the general formula (I'A), and classes and subclasses herein.
R~~~.N ~ X ~X3. R4 (La) [0181] In certain embodiments, the method comprises:
i) providing a compound having the structure:
H ~H
RP~~N~X~A~B
wherein R2, R3, and X2 are as defined above, RPl is a nitrogen protecting group;
A is absent, -NHC~-, -NHS~2-, -NHC~NH-, -NHCOO-, -CH2NH-, -C(=o)_~ _S(=~)_~ _C(=NH)_' _C(=S)_~ _NC(=S)N_~ _N_C~ N_C-N)N_~ _NS(p2)N_~ _ S02-, -C(=O)NRS-, -C(=S)NRS-, -C~O-, -(CHRS)r , -Q-, -CH2NR5- or -NRS-, wherein each occurrence of RS is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3; and ~ is a protecting group, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or is ~Ro, wherein V is -~-, -NRn-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)- or -S~2-, wherein each occurrence of Ro and Ro is independently hydrogen, a protecting group or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl moiety;
ii) reacting the compound of step (i) under suitable conditions to generate a compound having the structure:
H U
RP~~N~X~A~B
'R'2 ~R3 wherein U is -NHRr2 or -N3, wherein RP2 is a nitrogen protecting group;
iii) reacting the compound of step (ii) with suitable reagents to generate a compound having the structure:
H U
i R~~X~.N~X?A~B
'R'2 ~R3 ; arid iv) reacting the compound of step (iii) with suitable reagents to generate the free amine having the structure (I°A):
R~~~.N~X~ 3~R4 '' ~ X
R~ R3 (I°A) wherein R1, R2, R3, R4, X1, X2 arid X3 are as defined generally above and in classes and subclasses herein.
[0182] In certain exemplary embodiments, compounds (and methods of synthesis thereof) are provided wherein the compounds have the general formula (I°°A) as shown in Scheme B below:
H ~ .,~Rxza, H ~H R~za H O RXaa RP'~'N _ R~rN~,q~R --' RPrN~p,~B
~2 R R2 R3 R2 R3 H OH R~2A H ~RP3R~2~' RpI.N~A~~ ---~ RP,~.N~~~~
H N3 R~2,~ H N3 Rxa~
I \
RP~ ~~~ R1,X1.N~~~~
R2 R3 'R'2 ~R'3 H N3 R~2a 4 H NHS RXZa R1,X1.N = I X3.R R1,X1,N = I X3.R
R~ R3 R~ R3 (I"A) Scdzefrae ~
wherein each of Rl, Xl, RP1, R2, X3, and R4 are as defined above and RP3 is an oxygen protecting group.
[0183] It will be appreciated that in certain embodiments, as depicted in Scheme B, step i) involves providing a oxo-tetrahydro-furan-2-yl (as described in s7 the Examples herein). Subsequent ring opening, protection, oxidation and stereoselective reduction yields the desired compound of provided in step i).
Subsequent reduction to an azide in step ii) and reaction with a suitable reagent (to yield Xt-Rl) is also effected. Finally, reaction with a suitable reagent to generate -X3-R4 and deprotection yields the desired compound. It will be appreciated that a variety of methods can be utilized to effect these transformations, including those detailed in the specification herein, and additional general guidance as also described herein.
[014] Additionally, it will appreciated that compounds having the general structures depicted above, wherein X3 is S~2 can be effected using the methodology generally described herein and also methodology described in S,SS5,397, the entire contents of which are hereby incorporated by reference.
[015] Numerous suitable prodrug moieties, and information concerning their selection, synthesis and use are well known in the art. Examples of prodrug moieties of interest include, among others, prodrug moieties that can be attached to primary or secondary amine-containing functionalities. For instance, prodrug moieties of interest include those that can be attached to group NI-I2.
Examples of such prodrug moieties include the following:
For the synthesis of the prodrug groups, see Eorchardt, R. T. et. al., O J. ~rg. Chem. 199'7, 43, 3641-3652.
~NHZ
R1 = all natural, unnatural amino acids O O
~NH~ For the synthesis of the prodrug groups, see R O Zhou, X-X. et. al., PCT WO 99151613.
R
R1 = C1-C4 alkyl, cycloalkyl, oxyalkyl, aminoalkyl, etc.
R~ = all natural, unnatural amino acids For the synthesis of the prodrug groups, see Eara, A. et. al., ~NH~ J. Med. Ghem. 2000, 43, 3641-3652.
R1, Rz = all natural, unnatural amino acids [0186] The present invention encompasses any prodrug form of the compounds described herein. Although certain other exemplary prodrug moieties generated from the inventive compounds amino group are detailed herein, it will be appreciated that the present invention is not intended to be limited to these prodrug moieties; rather, a variety of additional prodrug moieties can be readily identified by a person skilled in the relevant art.
[0187] 3) Pharmaceutical Compositions [0188] As discussed above, certain of the compounds as described herein exhibit activity generally as inhibitors of aspartyl proteases and more specifically as inhibitors of (3-secretase enzyme activity, and have the ability to halt or reduce the production of A (3 from APP and reduce or eliminate the formation of (3-amyloid deposits in the brain. Thus, the compounds are useful for treating humans or animals suffering from a condition characterized by a pathological form of (3-amyloid peptide, such as (3-amyloid plaques, and for helping to prevent or delay the onset of such a condition. Thus, in certain embodiments, compounds of the invention are useful for treating Alzheimer's disease, for helping prevent or delay the onset of Alzheimer's disease, for treating patients with IvIGI (mild cognitive impairment) and preventing or delaying the onset of Alzheimer's disease in those who would progress from NICI to AD, for treating Down's syndrome, for treating humans who have Hereditary Cerebral Hemmorhage with Amyloidosis of the Dutch-Type, for treating cerebral amyloid angiopathy and preventing its potential consequences, i. e. single and recurrent lobal hemorrhages, for treating other degenerative demential, including demential of mixed vascular and degenerative origin, dementia associated with Parkinson's disease, dementia associated with progressive supranuclear palsy, dementia associated with cortical basal degeneration, and diffuse Lewy body type Alzheimer's disease. The compounds and compositions of the invention are particularly useful for treating or preventing Alzheimer's disease. When treating or preventing these diseases, the compounds of the invention can either be used individually or in combination.
[0189] Accordingly, in another aspect of the present invention, pharmaceutical compositions are provided, which comprise any one of the compounds described herein (or a prodrug, pharmaceutically acceptable salt or other pharmaceutically acceptable derivative thereof), and optionally comprise a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier. In certain embodiments, these compositions optionally further comprise one or more additional therapeutic agents.
Alternatively, a compound of this invention may be administered to a patient in need thereof in combination with the administration of one or more other therapeutic agents. For example, additional therapeutic agents for conjoint administration or inclusion in a pharmaceutical composition with a compound of this invention may be an approved agent for the treatment of Alzheimer's Disease, or it may be any one of a number of agents undergoing approval in the Food and Drug Administration that ultimately obtain approval for the treatment any disorder suffering from a condition characterized by a pathological form of (3-amyloid peptide. It will also be appreciated that certain of the compounds of present invention can exist in free form for treatment, or where appropriate, as a pharmaceutically acceptable derivative thereof. According to the present invention, a pharmaceutically acceptable derivative includes, but is not limited to, pharmaceutically acceptable salts, esters, salts of such esters, or a pro-drug or other adduct or derivative of a compomd of this invention which upon administration to a patient in need is capable of providing, directly or indirectly, a compound as otherwise described herein, or a metabolite or residue thereof.
(0190] As used herein, the term "pharmaceutically acceptable salt" refers to those salts which are, within the scope of sound medical judgment, suitable for use in contact with the tissues of humans and lower animals without undue toxicity, irritation, allergic response and the like, and are commensurate with a reasonable benefit/risk ratio. Pharmaceutically acceptable salts of amines, carboxylic acids, and other types of compounds, are well known in the ai-t. For example, S.M. Berge, et al. describe pharmaceutically acceptable salts in detail in J.
PTzar°~naceutical Sciences, 66: 1-19 (1977), incorporated herein by reference. The salts can be prepared in situ during the final isolation and purification of the compounds of the invention, or separately by reacting a free base or free acid function with a suitable reagent, as described generally below. For example, a free base function can be reacted with a suitable acid. Furthermore, where the compounds of the invention carry an acidic moiety, suitable pharmaceutically acceptable salts thereof may, include metal salts such as alkali metal salts, e.g. sodium or potassium salts; and alkaline earth metal salts, e.g. calcium or magnesium salts. Examples of pharmaceutically acceptable, nontoxic acid addition salts are salts of an amino group formed with inorganic acids such as hydrochloric acid, hydrobromic acid, phosphoric acid, sulfuric acid and perchloric acid or with organic acids such as acetic acid, oxalic acid, malefic acid, tartaric acid, citric acid, succinic acid or malonic acid or by using other methods used in the art such as ion exchange.
~ther pharmaceutically acceptable salts include adipate, alginate, ascorbate, aspartate, benzenesulfonate, benzoate, bisulfate, borate, butyrate, camphorate, camphorsulfonate, citrate, cyclopentanepropionate, digluconate, dodecylsulfate, ethanesulfonate, formate, fumaxate, glucoheptonate, glycerophosphate, gluconate, hernisulfate, heptanoate, hexanoate, hydroiodide, 2-hydroxy-ethanesulfonate, lactobionate, lactate, laurate, lauryl sulfate, malate, maleate, malonate, methanesulfonate, 2-naphthalenesulfonate, nicotinate, nitrate, oleate, oxalate, palmitate, pamoate, pectinate, persulfate, 3-phenylpropionate, phosphate, picrate, pivalate, propionate, stearate, succinate, sulfate, tartrate, thiocyanate, p-toluenesulfonate, undecanoate, valerate salts, and the like. Representative alkali or alkaline earth metal salts include sodium, lithium, potassium, calcium, magnesium, and the like. Further pharmaceutically acceptable salts include, when appropriate, nontoxic ammonium, quaternary ammonium, and amine canons formed using counterions such as halide, hydroxide, caxboxylate, sulfate, phosphate, nitrate, loweralkyl sulfonate and aryl sulfonate.
[0191] Additionally, as used herein, the term "pharmaceutically acceptable ester" refers to esters that hydrolyze i~ vivo and include those that break down readily in the human body to leave the parent compound or a salt thereof.
Suitable ester groups include, for example, those derived from pharmaceutically acceptable aliphatic carboxylic acids, particularly alkanoic, alkenoic, cycloalkanoic and alkanedioic acids, in which each alkyl or alkenyl moiety advantageously has not more than 6 carbon atoms. Examples of particular esters include formates, acetates, propionates, butyrates, acrylates and ethylsuccinates.
[0192] Furthermore, the term "pharmaceutically acceptable prodrugs" as used herein refers to those prodrugs of the compounds of the present invention which are, within the scope of sound medical judgment, suitable for use in contact with the issues of humans and lower animals with undue toxicity, irritation, allergic response, and the like, commensurate with a reasonable benefit/risk ratio, and effective for their intended use, as well as the zwitterionic forms, where possible, of the compounds of the invention. The term "prodrug" refers to compounds that are rapidly transformed i~ vivo to yield the parent compound of the above formula, for example by hydrolysis in blood. A thorough discussion is provided in T.
Higuchi and V. Stella, Pro-drugs as Novel Delivery systems, Vol. 14 of the A.C.S.
Symposium Series, and in Edward B. Roche, ed., Bioreversible Carriers in Drug Design, American Pharmaceutical Association and Pergamon Press, 1987, both of which are incorporated herein by reference.
[0193] As described above, the pharmaceutical compositions of the present invention additionally comprise a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier, which, as used herein, includes any and all solvents, diluents, or other liquid vehicle, dispersion or suspension aids, surface active agents, isotonic agents, thickening or emulsifying agents, preservatives, solid binders, lubricants and the like, as suited to the particular dosage form desired. l~emington's Pharmaceutical Sciences, Sixteenth Edition, E. ~. I~Iartin (I~Iack Publishing Co., Easton, Pa., 1980) discloses various carriers used in formulating pharmaceutical compositions and known techniques for the preparation thereof. Except insofar as any conventional carrier medium is incompatible with the compounds of the invention, such as by producing any undesirable biological effect or otherwise interacting in a deleterious manner with any other components) of the pharmaceutical composition, its use is contemplated to be within the scope of this invention. Some examples of materials which can serve as pharmaceutically acceptable carriers include, but are not limited to, sugars such as lactose, glucose and sucrose; starches such as corn starch and potato starch;
cellulose and its derivatives such as sodium carboxymethyl cellulose, ethyl cellulose and cellulose acetate; powdered tragacanth; malt; gelatine; talc; excipients such as cocoa butter and suppository waxes; oils such as peanut oil, cottonseed oil;
safflower oil, sesame oil; olive oil; corn oil and soybean oil; glycols; such as propylene glycol;
esters such as ethyl oleate and ethyl laurate; agar; buffering agents such as magnesium hydroxide and aluminum hydroxide; alginic acid; pyrogenfree water;
isotonic saline; Ringer's solution; ethyl alcohol, and phosphate buffer solutions, as well as other non-toxic compatible lubricants such as sodium lauryl sulfate and magnesium stearate, as well as coloring agents, releasing agents, coating agents, sweetening, flavoring and perfuming agents, preservatives and antioxidants can also be present in the composition, according to the judgment of the formulator.
[0194] Liquid dosage forms for oral administration include, but are not limited to, pharmaceutically acceptable emulsions, microemulsions, solutions, suspensions, syrups and elixirs. In addition to the active compounds, the liquid dosage forms may contain inert diluents cormnonly used in the art such as, for example, water or other solvents, solubilizing agents and emulsifiers such as ethyl alcohol, isopropyl alcohol, ethyl carbonate, ethyl acetate, benzyl alcohol, benzyl benzoate, propylene glycol, 1,3-butylene glycol, dimethylformamide, oils (in particular, cottonseed, groundnut, corn, germ, olive, castor, and sesame oils), glycerol, tetrahydrofurfuryl alcohol, polyethylene glycols and fatty acid esters of sorbitan, and mixtures thereof. besides inert diluents, the oral compositions can also include adjuvants such as wetting agents, emulsifying and suspending agents, sweetening, flavoring, and perfuming agents.
[0195] Injectable preparations, for example, sterile injectable aqueous or oleaginous suspensions may be formulated according to the known art using suitable dispersing or wetting agents and suspending agents. The sterile injectable preparation may also be a sterile injectable solution, suspension or emulsion in a nontoxic parenterally acceptable diluent or solvent, for example, as a solution in 1,3-butanediol. Among the acceptable vehicles and solvents that may be employed are water, Ringer's solution, U.S.F. and isotonic sodium chloride solution. In addition, sterile, fixed oils are conventionally employed as a solvent or suspending medium.
For this purpose any bland fixed oil can be employed including synthetic mono-or diglycerides. In addition, fatty acids such as oleic acid are used in the preparation of inj ectables.
[0196] The injectable formulations can be sterilized, for example, by filtration through a bacterial-retaining filter, or by incorporating sterilizing agents in the form of sterile solid compositions which can be dissolved or dispersed in sterile water or other sterile injectable medium prior to use.
[0197] In order to prolong the effect of a drug, it is often desirable to slow the absorption of the drug from subcutaneous or intramuscular injection. This may be accomplished by the use of a liquid suspension or crystalline or amorphous material with poor water solubility. The rate of absorption of the drug then depends upon its rate of dissolution that, in turn, may depend upon crystal size and crystalline form. Alternatively, delayed absorption of a parenterally administered drug form is accomplished by dissolving or suspending the drug in an oil vehicle.
Injectable depot may form are made by forming microencapsule matrices of the drug in biodegradable polymers such as polylactide-polyglycolide. Depending upon the ratio of drug to polymer and the nature of the particular polymer employed, the rate of drug release can be controlled. Examples of other biodegradable polymers include (poly(orthoesters) and poly(anhydrides). Depot injectable formulations are also prepared by entrapping the drug in liposomes or microemulsions which are compatible with body tissues.
[019] Compositions for rectal or vaginal administration are preferably suppositories which can be prepared by mixing the compounds of this invention with suitable non-irritating excipients or carriers such as cocoa butter, polyethylene glycol or a suppository wax which are solid at ambient temperature but liquid at body temperature and therefore melt in the rectum or vaginal cavity and release the active compound.
[0199] Solid dosage forms for oral administration include capsules, tablets, pills, powders, and granules. In such solid dosage forms, the active compound is mixed with at least one inert, pharmaceutically acceptable excipient or carrier such as sodium citrate or dicalcium phosphate and/or a) fillers or extenders such as starches, lactose, sucrose, glucose, mannitol, and silicic acid, b) binders such as, for example, carboxymethylcellulose, alginates, gelatin, polyvinylpyrrolidinone, sucrose, and acacia, c) humectants such as glycerol, d) disintegrating agents such as agar--agar, calcium carbonate, potato or tapioca starch, alginic acid, certain silicates, and sodium carbonate, e) solution retarding agents such as paraffin, fj absorption accelerators such as quaternary ammonium compounds, g) wetting agents such as, for example, cetyl alcohol and glycerol monostearate, h) absorbents such as kaolin and bentonite clay, and i) lubricants such as talc, calcium stearate, magnesium stearate, solid polyethylene glycols, sodium lauryl sulfate, and mixtures thereof. In the case of capsules, tablets and pills, the dosage form may also comprise buffering agents.
[0200] Solid compositions of a similar type may also be employed as fillers in soft and hard-filled gelatin capsules using such excipients as lactose or milk sugar as well as high molecular weight polyethylene glycols and the like. The solid dosage forms of tablets, dragees, capsules, pills, and granules can be prepared with coatings and shells such as enteric coatings and other coatings well known in the pharmaceutical formulating art. They may optionally contain opacifying agents and can also be of a composition that they release the active ingredients) only, or preferentially, in a certain part of the intestinal tract, optionally, in a delayed manner.
Examples of embedding compositions that can be used include polymeric substances and waxes. Solid compositions of a similar type may also be employed as fillers in soft and hard-filled gelatin capsules using such excipients as lactose or milk sugar as well as high molecular weight polethylene glycols and the like.
[0201] The active compounds can also be in micro-encapsulated form with one or more excipients as noted above. The solid dosage forms of tablets, dragees, capsules, pills, and granules can be prepared with coatings and shells such as enteric coatings, release controlling coatings and other coatings well known in the pharmaceutical formulating art. In such solid dosage forms the active compound may be admixed with at least one inert diluent such as sucrose, lactose and starch.
Such dosage forms may also comprise, as in normal practice, additional substances other than inert diluents, e.g.., tableting lubricants and other tableting aids such as magnesium stearate and microcrystalline cellulose. In the case of capsules, tablets and pills, the dosage forms may also comprise buffering agents. They may optionally contain opacifying agents and can also be of a composition that they release the active ingredients) only, or preferentially, in a certain part of the intestinal tract, optionally, in a delayed manner. Examples of embedding compositions that can be used include polymeric substances and waxes.
[0202] Dosage forms for topical or transdermal administration of a compound of this invention include ointments, pastes, creams, lotions, gels, powders, solutions, sprays, inhalants or patches. The active component is admixed under sterile conditions with a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier and any needed preservatives or buffers as may be required. Ophthalmic formulation, eardrops, and eye drops are also contemplated as being within the scope of this invention.
Additionally, the present invention contemplates the use of transdermal patches, which have the added advantage of providing controlled delivery of a compound to the body. These dosage may form are made by dissolving or dispensing the compound in the proper medium. Absorption enhancers can also be used to increase the flux of the compound across the skin. The rate can be controlled by either providing a rate controlling membrane or by dispersing the compound in a polymer matrix or gel.
[0203] It will also be appreciated that the compounds and pharmaceutical compositions of the present invention can be formulated and employed in combination therapies, that is, the compounds and pharmaceutical compositions can be formulated with or administered concurrently with, prior to, or subsequent to, one or more other desired therapeutics or medical procedures. For example, compounds of the invention can be used in combination, with each other, or with other therapeutic agents or approaches used to treat or prevent the conditions described above and herein. Exemplary agents include, but are not limited to:
acetylcholine esterase inhibitors such as tacrine (tetrahydroaminoacridine, marketed as COGIvTEX~), donepezil hydrochloride (marketed as Aricept~ and rivastigmine (marketed as Exelon~); gamma-secretase inhibitors; anti-inflammatory agents such as cyclooxygenase II inhibitors; anti-oxidants such as Vitamin E and ginkolides;
immunological approaches, such as, for example, immunization with A [i peptide or administration of anti-A (3 peptide antibodies; statins; and direct or indirect neurotropic agents such as Cerebrolysin~, AIT-082 (Emilieu, 2000, Arch.
Neur~ol.
57:454), and other neurotropic agents of the future. The particular combination of therapies (therapeutics or procedures) to employ in a combination regimen will take into account compatibility of the desired therapeutics and/or procedures and the desired therapeutic effect to be achieved. It will also be appreciated that the therapies employed may achieve a desired effect for the same disorder (for example, an inventive compound may be administered concurrently with another Alzheimer's agent), or they may achieve different effects (e.g., control of any adverse effects). In certain embodiments, the pharmaceutical compositions of the present invention further comprises one or more additional therapeutically active ingredients (e.g., palliative). For purposes of the invention, the term "Palliative" refers to treatment that is focused on the relief of symptoms of a disease and/or side effects of a therapeutic regimen, but is not curative. For example, palliative treatment encompasses painkillers, antinausea medications and anti-sickness drugs.
[0204] 4) Research Uses, Pharmaceutical Uses and Methods 0f ~'reatment [0205] Research Tlses [0206] According to the present invention, the inventive compounds may be assayed in any of the available assays known in the art for identifying compounds having protease inhibitory activity. For example, the assay may be cellular or non-cellular, in vivo or i~z vitr~, high- or low-throughput format, etc.
[0207] In certain exemplary embodiments, compounds of this invention were assayed for their ability to inhibit aspaxtyl proteases, more specifically RACE.
[020] Thus, in one aspect, compounds of this invention vahich are of particular interest include those which:
a are inhibitors of aspartyl proteases;
~ exhibit the ability to inhibit RACE ((3-secretase enzyme activity);
o exhibit the ability to inhibit A (3 peptide production;
o exhibit the ability to halt or reduce the production of A [3 from APP and reduces or eliminates the formation of (3-amyloid deposits in the brain;
. are useful for treating mammals (e.g., humans) or animals suffering from a condition characterized by a pathological form of (3-amyloid peptide, such as (3-amyloid plaques, and for helping to prevent or delay the onset of such a condition;
exhibit a favorable therapeutic profile (e.g., safety, efficacy, and stability).
[0209] In certain embodiments, compounds of the invention axe aspaxtyl protease inhibitors. In certain exemplary embodiments, inventive compounds are selective BACE inhibitors. In certain exemplary embodiments, inventive compounds have BACEI~~app < 10 ~M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACEKtapp C ~,5 ~M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACE~tapp ~ 5 ~,M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACE~tapp ~ 2.5 ~M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACEKtapp ~ 1 ~,M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACEKtapp ~ 750 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACE~Iapp ~ 500 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACEKtapp ~ 250 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACE~tapp ~ 100 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACE~tapp ~ g0 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACEKIapp < 60 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACEKtapp ~ 50 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACE~tapp ~ 30 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACE~Iapp ~ 20 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have BACE~aaPp ~ 10 11M.
[0210] In certain embodiments, oa~K;app for compounds of the invention is 2 fold greater than BACEKtapp. In certain other embodiments, oa~I~;app for compounds of the invention is > 3 fold greater than BACEI~~app. In certain other embodiments, CatD~tapp for compounds of the invention is > 4 fold greater than BACE~japp.
In certain other embodiments, Ca~I~,app for compounds of the invention is > 5 fold greater than BACE~tapp, In certain embodiments, catoI~ app for compounds of the invention is >_ 7.5 fold greater than BAeEI~lapp. In certain embodiments, Ca~I~;app for compounds of the invention is > 10 fold greater than BACEI~;app. In certain embodiments, oa~K;app for compounds of the invention is > 25 fold greater than BACEK~app. In certain embodiments, oa~I~;app for compounds of the invention is >_ 50 fold greater than BACEKTapp. In certain embodiments, oa~K;app for compounds of the invention is >_ 75 fold greater than BACE~tapp. In certain embodiments, oa~K;app for compounds of the invention is > 100 fold greater than BACE~Iapp. In certain embodiments, oatD~tapp for compounds of the invention is > 150 fold greater than BACEKJapp_ In certain embodiments, Ca~K;app for compounds of the invention is >_ 200 fold greater than BACEKtapp. In certain embodiments, CatDKtapp for compounds of the invention is >_ 250 fold greater than BACE~Iapp. ~ ce~ain embodiments, oa~K;app for compounds of the invention is > 300 fold greater than BACEKtapp_ ~ certain embodiments, oa~I~,app for compounds of the invention is > 500 fold greater than BACE~rapp, In certain embodiments, CatD~tapp for compounds of the invention is _> 1000 fold greater than BACEK app.
i [0211] In certain exemplary embodiments, inventive compounds have ceulCso values <10 ~,M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCso values < 7.5 ~M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCSO values < 5 ~,M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCso values < 2.5 ~M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCso values < 1 ~M. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCSO values < 750 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCso values < 500 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCso values < 250 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have ceulCso values < 100 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have ceulCso values < 80 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have ceulCso values < 60 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCso values < 50 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCso values < 30 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCSO values < 20 nM. In certain other embodiments, inventive compounds have cenlCSO values < 10 nM.
[0212] Pharmaceutical ~Jses a~zd ll~letl~~ds ~f Ti~eatynent [~213] As discussed above, without wishing to be bound by any particular theory, certain of the compounds as described herein exhibit activity generally as inhibitors of aspartyl proteases and more specifically as inhibitors of (3-secretase enzyme activity. In certain embodiments compounds exhibit the ability to halt or reduce the production of A (3 from APP and reduce or eliminate the formation of (3-amyloid deposits in the brain and thus the compounds are useful for treating humans or animals suffering from a condition characterized by a pathological form of (3-amyloid peptide, such as (3-amyloid plaques, and for helping to prevent or delay the onset of such a condition (e.g., Alzheimer's Disease). Thus, in certain embodiments, compounds of the invention are useful for treating Alzheimer's disease, for helping prevent or delay the onset of Alzheimer's disease, for treating patients with MCI (mild cognitive impairment) and preventing or delaying the onset of Alzheimer's disease in those who would progress from MCI to AD, for treating Down's syndrome, for treating humans who have Hereditary Cerebral Hemmorhage with Amyloidosis of the Dutch-Type, for treating cerebral amyloid angiopathy and ' preventing its potential consequences, i. e. single and recurrent lobal hemorrhages, for treating other degenerative dementias, including dementias of mixed vascular and degenerative origin, dementia associated with Parkinson's disease, dementia associated with progressive supranucleax palsy, dementia associated with cortical basal degeneration, and diffuse Lewy body type Alzheimer's disease. The compounds and compositions of the invention are particularly useful for treating or preventing Alzheimer's disease. When treating or preventing these diseases, the compounds of the invention can either be used individually or in combination.
[0214] In certain embodiments, the method involves the administration of a therapeutically effective amount of the compound or a pharmaceutically acceptable derivative thereof to a subject (including, but not limited to a human or animal) in need of it.
[0215] As described in more detail herein, in certain embodiments, compounds of the invention are useful as inhibitors of aspartyl proteases.
Generally, compounds of the invention exhibit the ability to iWibit aspartyl protease enzyme activity and thus compounds of the invention generally are useful for the treatment of disorders mediated by aspartyl protease enzyme activity. More specifically, compounds of the invention exhibit activity as inhibitors of (3-secretase enzyme activity and A (3 peptide production. Thus, in certain embodiments, the present invention provides compounds useful for the treatment of disorders mediated by a pathological form of (3-amyloid peptide, such as (3 amyloid plaques, and for helping to prevent or delay the onset of such a condition.
[0216] Thus, in certain embodiments, compounds of the invention are useful for treating Alzheimer's disease, for helping prevent or delay the onset of Alzheimer's disease, for treating patients with MCI (mild cognitive impairment) and preventing or delaying the onset of Alzheimer's disease in those who would progress from MCI to AD, for treating Down's syndrome, for treating humans who have Hereditary Cerebral Hemmorhage with Amyloidosis of the Dutch-Type, for treating cerebral amyloid angiopathy and preventing its potential consequences, i. e.
single and recurrent lobal hemorrhages, for treating other degenerative dementias, including demential of mixed vascular and degenerative origin, dementia associated with Parkinson's disease, dementia associated with progressive supranuclear palsy, dementia associated with cortical basal degeneration, and diffuse Lewy body type Alzheimer's disease. The compounds and compositions of the invention are particularly useful for treating or preventing Alzheimer's disease. When treating or preventing these diseases, the compounds of the invention can either be used individually or in combination.
[0217] Thus, as described above, in another aspect of the invention, a method for the treatment of disorders useful for the treatment (or prevention) of disorders mediated by a pathological form of (3-amyloid peptide, such as (3 amyloid plaques, is provided comprising administering a therapeutically effective amount of a compound of Formula (I) or (IA), or any classes and subclasses of these compounds as described herein, to a subject in need thereof. It will be appreciated that the compounds and compositions, according to the method of the present invention, may be administered using any amount and any route of administration effective for the treatment of disorders by a pathological form of [i-amyloid peptide, such as (3 amyloid plaques. Thus, the expression "effective amount" as used herein, refers to a sufficient amount of agent to inhibit the production of A (3 peptide, and to exhibit a therapeutic effect. The exact amount required will vary from subject to subject, depending on the species age, and general condition of the subject, the severity of the infection, the particular therapeutic agent, its mode of administration, and the like. The compounds of the invention are preferably formulated in dosage unit form for ease of administration and uniformity of dosage. The expression "dosage unit form" as used herein refers to a physically discrete unit of therapeutic agent appropriate for the patient to be treated. It will be understood, however, that the total daily usage of the compounds and compositions of the present invention will be decided by the attending physician within the scope of sound medical judgment. The specific therapeutically effective dose level for any particular patient or organism will depend upon a variety of factors including the disorder being treated and the severity of the disorder; the activity of the specific compound employed; the specific composition employed; the age, body weight, general health, sex and diet of the patient; the time of administration, route of administration, and rate of excretion of the specific compound employed; the duration of the treatment;
drugs used in combination or coincidental with the specific compound employed;
and like factors well known in the medical arts (see, for example, Goodman and Gilman's, "The Pharmacological Basis of Therapeutics", Tenth Edition, A.
Gilman, J.Hardman and L. Limbird, eds., McGraw-Hill Press, 155-173, 2001, which is incorporated herein by reference in its entirety).
[021] Another aspect of the invention relates to a method for inhibiting (3-secretase activity in a biological sample or a patient, which method comprises administering to the patient, or contacting said biological sample with a compound of formula I or a composition comprising said compound.
(0219] Furthermore, after formulation with an appropriate pharmaceutically acceptable carrier in a desired dosage, the pharmaceutical compositions of this invention can be administered to humans and other animals orally, rectally, parenterally, intracistemally, intravaginally, intraperitoneally, topically (as by powders, ointments, or drops), bucally, as an oral or nasal spray, or the like, depending on the severity of the infection being treated. In certain embodiments, the compounds of the invention may be administered at dosage levels of about 0.001 mg/kg to about 50 mg/kg, from about 0.01 mg/kg to about 25 mg/kg, or from about 0.1 mg/kg to about 10 mg/kg of subject body weight per day, one or more times a day, to obtain the desired therapeutic effect. It will also be appreciated that dosages smaller than 0.001 mg/kg or greater than 50 mg/kg (for example 50-100 mg/lcg) can be administered to a subject. In certain embodiments, compounds are administered orally or parenterally.
TREATMENT KIT
[0220] In other embodiments, the present invention relates to a kit for conveniently and effectively carrying out the methods in accordance with the present invention. In general, the pharmaceutical pack or kit comprises one or more containers filled with one or more of the ingredients of the pharmaceutical compositions of the invention. Such kits are especially suited for the delivery of solid oral forms such as tablets or capsules. Such a kit preferably includes a number of unit dosages, and may also include a card having the dosages oriented in the order of their intended use. If desired, a memory aid can be provided, for example in the form of numbers, letters, or other markings or with a calendar insert, designating the days in the treatment schedule in which the dosages can be administered.
Alternatively, placebo dosages, or calcium dietary supplements, either in a form similar to or distinct from the dosages of the pharmaceutical compositions, can be included to provide a kit in which a dosage is taken every day. ~ptionally associated with such containers) can be a notice in the form prescribed by a governmental agency regulating the manufacture, use or sale of pharmaceutical products, which notice reflects approval by the agency of manufacture, use or sale for human administration.
EQUIVALENTS
(0221] The representative examples that follow are intended to help illustrate the invention, and are not intended to, nor should they be construed to, limit the scope of the invention. Indeed, various modifications of the invention and many further embodiments thereof, in addition to those shown and described herein, will become apparent to those skilled in the art from the full contents of this document, including the examples which follow and the references to the scientific and patent literature cited herein. It should further be appreciated that the contents of those cited references are incorporated herein by reference to help illustrate the state of the art.
[0222] The following examples contain important additional information, exemplification and guidance that can be adapted to the practice of this invention in its various embodiments and the equivalents thereof.
EXEMPLIFICATION
[0223] The compounds of this invention and their preparation can be understood further by the examples that illustrate some of the processes by which these compounds are prepared or used. It will be appreciated, however, that these examples do not limit the invention. Variations of the invention, now known or further developed, are considered to fall within the scope of the present invention as described herein and as hereinafter claimed.
[0224] EXAMPLE 1 [0225] This example describes the enzyme assay for determining the apparent K; of the compounds of the present invention.
[0226] The BACE enzyme used for inhibition analyses, BACE-HT, was produced from baculovirus-infected insect cells, and corresponded to the pro form of the soluble N-terminal protease domain (residues 22-454, starting from the N-terminal methionine), followed by a short linker and C-terminal 6X His tag.
[0227] Compounds were tested for their ability to inhibit BACE hydrolysis of the internally quenched fluorescent substrate, FS-1 (Ermolieff et al., Biochemistry 39:12450-12456 (2000)):
FSl: NH2-Arg-Glu(EDANS)-Glu-Val-Asn-Leu-,~-Asp-Ala-Glu-Phe-Lys(DABCYL)-Arg-COQH
FS-2: MOCAc-Ser-Glu-Val-Asn-Leu-,~-Asp-Ala-Glu-Phe-Lys(DNP)-Arg-Arg-CO~H
where EDANS is 5-((2-aminoethyl)amino)napthalene-1-sulfonic acid; DABCYL is 4-((4-dimethylamino)phenyl)azo)benzoic acid; M~CAc is 7-methoxycoumarin-4-yl) acetic acid; and DNP is 2,4-dinotriphenylacetic acid.
[~22~] FS-1 and FS-2 correspond to the Swedish APP (3-site sequence, flanked by either an EDANS or M~CAc fluorophore on the N-terminus and a DABCYL or DNP quenching group near the C-terminus. In the intact state, the DABCYL or DNP group quenches the EDANS or M~CAc (respectively) fluorescence by virtue of their close proximity. In the intact state, the DABCYL
group quenches the EDANS fluorescence by virtue of their close proximity. Upon cleavage at the site indicated by the arrow by RACE, the quenching is relieved and fluorescence is observed using e~,excitation = 350 rim arid a,emission =
490rim or ?excitation =
32~ nm and ~,e",ission = 440nm (MOCAc). For determination of apparent inhibition constant (K;app) for various inhibitors, the initial rates of FS-1 hydrolysis in the presence of various concentrations of inhibitors were measured and fit to the Morrison equation (Williams and Morrison, Methods Enzymol. 63: 437-467 (1979)):
[E]0 - [~]0 - ~iapP .~. V ([E]0_[I~0-~iapp>Z + q.[E]o~;apw v=vo .
74 ~[E]o where v is the initial rate measured in the presence of [I]o, the inhibitor concentration, using an enzyme concentration [E]o. vo is the initial rate measured in the absence of inhibitor.
[0229] Inhibitors were resuspended in DMSO and serially diluted in I?MSO
at 20x final assay concentration. Compound dilutions (5 ~L) were transferred to Black non-treated 96-well microtiter plates, and resuspended in 85 ~,L 35.3 ~,M FSl substrate in 100 mM sodium acetate buffer, pH 4.5, containing 5.9% DMSO (i. e.
10% final I)MSO in assay). Following brief equilibration to room temperature, the reactions were initiated by the addition of 10~,L BACE-HT (100nM final concentration) and brief mixing. The increase in EDANS fluorescence over time was monitored on a Gemini XS fluorometric plate reader using Softmax pro software. Initial rates were fit to the Morrison equation and K;app's determined using Graphpad Prism software. A representative range of K;app's for the compounds is between 1-1000 nM. The range of K;app's for preferred compounds is 0.1-500 nM.
[0230] EA1~IPL~ 2 [0231] This example describes an illustrative set of cell-based assays for testing the ability of the compounds of the present invention to inhibit the secretion of the A(3 peptide from cells expressing high levels of the human amyloid precursor protein ("APP").
[0232] A representative set of such cells include A-204 rhabdomyosarcoma cells, human embryonic kidney 293 cells transiently transfected with APP, Chinese hamster ovary cells stably transfected with APP (CHO2B7), and H4 neuroglioma cells stably transfected with APP (H4 (3695wt). The A-204 cells and HEK 293 cells were obtained from ATCC. For HEK 293 transient transfections, a pcI~NA3 plasmid containing the human APP gene was obtained from Invitrogen, and cells were transfected with FuGENE 6 transfection reagent (Roche) following manufacturer's protocols. The CH02B7 and H4 [3695wt lines were obtained from Mayo Clinic (,I. Neuroscience Methods 108(2): 171-9 (2001)).
[0233] The following media were used for the cell lines: DMEM + glucose, glutamine, sodium pyruvate, pyridoxine-HCI, antibiotics, and 10% FBS (A-204 cells); DMEM + glucose, glutamine, sodium pyruvate, pyridoxine-HCI, non-essential amino acids, antibiotics, and 10% FBS (HEK 293 cells); Ham's F-12 +
antibiotics, 10% FBS, and 400 ~,g/ml Zeocin (CH~2B7 cells); and ~pti-MEM
(Invitrogen)+ antibiotics, 10% FBS, and 500 ~,g/ml geneticin(H4 (3695wt cells).
[0234] Iri the assay, cells were pre-treated with compounds for 1-2 hours to "wash out" any A(3 in the secretory pathway prior to incubation with compounds for the conditioning period required to generate detectable concentrations of A/3.
The production of secreted A(3 in cultured cells was monitored by sandwich ELISA, using the anti-A[3 monoclonal antibodies 6E10 and 4~G8 (Signet Laboratories).
The antibody 6E10 (specific to amino acids 1-17 of A(3) was immobilized to the plate and used for capture, and a biotinylated version of the antibody 4G8 (specific to amino acids 17-24 of A(3) was used for detection, via subsequent treatment with Neutravidin-horseradish peroxidase conjugate and development with luminescent substrate.
[0235] Cells were plated at 2.5x105 cells/well (HEK293 cells in 24 well poly-D-lysine coated plate), 1.3 x 105 cells/well (A-204 cells) (48 well plates) or 5 x 104 cells/well (CH~2B7 and H4APP cells) (96 well plates) in appropriate media (500 ~,L per well for 24 well plates, 300 ~,L per well for 48 well plates, 150 ~,L per well for 96 well plates) and grown at 37° C and 5°/~ C~2 for 16-20 h. Media was aspirated and replaced with appropriate media plus 0.1% DMSO and vaxious concentrations of inhibitors, prepared by resuspension of the appropriate volume of a 1000X solution of inhibitor in DMS~ with media on a separate plate. Cells and inhibitors were incubated for 1-2 hours, followed by aspiration of the media and replacement with fresh media solutions having the same concentrations of inhibitors.
After a 4-24 hour incubation period (depending on cell type), conditioned media were collected and 100 ~,L of each sample applied to wells of Nunc Maxisorp white 96-well plates that had been previously coated with 10 ~,g/mL 6E10 antibody in mM Na2C03, (pH 9.0) overnight at 4° C, blocked with Superblock in PBS
(Pierce Chemicals; PBS=10 mM sodium phosphate + 150 mM NaCI, pH 7.4) for 1 hour at room temperature, and washed 3 times in wash buffer (PBS plus 0.05% Tween 20).
Binding was allowed to take place overnight at 4 °C, and plates were then washed 8 times and treated with 100 ~L/well of 10 nM biotinylated 4G8 antibody in binding buffer (superblock in PBS plus 0.05% Tween 20) for 1 hour at room temperature.
Plates were washed 8 times, treated with 100 ~,L/well of 1.5 ~,g/ Neutravidin-horseradish peroxidase conjugate (Pierce Chemicals) for 40 minutes at room temperature, washed an additional 8 times, and developed with 100 ~,L/well Supersignal luminescent substrate (Pierce Chemicals) for 2 minutes.
Luminescence was measured on a Gemini XS fluorescence/luminescence plate reader, and translated into A(3 concentrations using an internal standard curve of known A(3 concentrations (A(3 1-40 obtained from Oncogene). In general, IC50's of the compounds of the present invention range from about SX to about 15X the observed K;app's against the BACE enzyme as determined using the method of Example 1.
[0236] E 1VIPLE 3 [0237] This example describes permeability experiments using MI~CK cells.
[023] MDCK cells, derived from canine kidney, were obtained from American Type Culture Collection (ATCC, Rockville, MD). Cells were cultured in DMEM medium supplemented with 10°/~ fetal bovine serum, 1 mM
sodium pyruvate and 0.01 mg/ml gentamicin. Cells were maintained in a humidified atmosphere with 5% C~a at 37°C. For transport studies, cells were plated at a density of 50 x 103 cells/cm2 on 0.4~ ~,m pore size TranswellT~ polyester membranes (Corning, Corning, NY). Culture medium was replaced every two days until a tight cell monolayer was formed as measured by preliminary 8123 permeability measurements. Compounds, 10 ~M, were placed in either the apical or basolateral compartment and the amount of drug in the opposite chamber was measured using LC/MS/MS or fluorometry. The permeability coefFcient was calculated using the following equation:
Papp (1/ACo) dQldt where A= surface area of the cell monolayers, Co is the initial concentration and dQldt represents the amount of drug flux in a specified time.
[0239] EXAMPLE 4 [0240] This example describes pharmacokinetic experiments for determining peak plasma and peak brain concentrations using Adult Swiss Weber mice. The peak brain concentration determination also served as a measure for assessing whether the compounds were able to cross the blood brain barrier.
[0241] Adult Swiss Webster mice were administered compounds via tail vein injection.
Plasma and brain tissue were collected at 0, 0.5, l, 2, 3, 4, and ~ hrs. Blood was collected via cardiac puncture. Subsequently, animals were perfused intra-cardially with ice-cold saline; the brain was homogenized in 10 volumes of ice-cold Tris-buffered saline (20 mM Tris, 137 mM NaCI, pH 7.6) and was then frozen at-20 °C.
Following extraction, compound concentrations in plasma and brain homogenates were measured by LC/MS/MS. Peak plasma and brain concentrations (C",~) and time to achieve these concentrations (T",~) were measured directly from concentration versus time profiles. Descriptive pharmacokinetic parameters were calculated using the WinNonlin software package (Pharsight Inc., Mountain view CA). Figure 1A and 1B are the plasma and brain concentration curves respectively for one of the compounds of the present invention (where each data point is an average concentration fiom three mice). This compound has a molecular weight of 626, has a I~;app of about 35 nM with a 125 fold selectivity over Cat D, and has an ICSO in cells of about 220 nM.
[0242] EXAMPLE 5 [0243] This example compares the biological properties of a hydroxy-containing compound with an amino-containing compound. The two compounds are of the structure H R H O
~N W I N N~N
O O p ~ H
where R is either OH or NH2. In a surprising and unexpected finding, the amino-containing compound possesses several superior biological properties over its hydroxy-containing counterpart.
[0244] As it can be seen in the following Table, the amino compound is more potent in cells, is more selective for the BACE enzyme, and show superior ADME properties than its hydroxy counterpart.
Com ound BACE K; ICS° (H4 cells) Cat I) K; % recover liver microsomes R = OH 150 nM 2000 nM 20 nM 0% at 60 minutes R = NH2 180 nM 740 nM 610 nM ~ 43% at 60 minutes [0245] Although both compounds show similar activity against the RACE
enzyme (180 nM versus 150 nM), the amino compound is significantly more potent in cells (740 nM versus 2000 nM). Moreover, the amino compound displays over a three fold preference for BACE over Cat D. In contrast, the hydroxy counterpart displays a 7.5 fold preference for Cat D over RACE. In addition, although both the amino and hydroxy compounds were stable in human plasma (100°/~
recovery at 1 hour), the amino compound is much more stable in liver microsomes than its hydroxy counterpart.
[0246] These trends appear to be a general phenomenon and have been observed in several scaffolds in addition to one exemplified above.
[0247] The K; for RACE and the ICSO determinations were performed as described in Examples l and 2 respectively.
[024] The Iii determination for Cat D was performed using the assay conditions derived from Haque et al., .J. Med. C'henz. 42: 1428-1440 (1999) and the following substrate:
DABCYL-GLu-Arg-Nle-Phe-Leu-Ser-Phe-Pro-EDANS where Nle is norleucine and DABCYL and EDANS are as previously defined.
[0249] Plasma stability was determined by incubating the compounds in human plasma at a concentration of 1 ~,M at 37 °C for 0, 30 and 60 minutes.
Reactions were stopped by addition of acetonitrile. Protein was precipitated by centrifugation (3000 rpm x 10 min) then supernatants were analyzed for remaining parent compound by LC/MS/MS.
[0250] Metabolic stability was determined by incubating the compounds with human liver microsomes (100 ~.g/ml) in 100 mM Tris buffer pH 7.4 for 5 minutes at 37 °C. Metabolic reactions were started by addition of NAI?PH to give a final concentration of 1 ~,M. Reactions were stopped after 30 and 60 minutes by addition of acetonitrile. Protein was precipitated by centrifugation (3000 rpm x 10 min) then supernatants were analyzed for remaining parent compound by LC/MS/MS.
[0251] Ge~erccl Desc~ipti~tz ~f'S'yfztlzetic S't'~cate~y:
[0252] According to the present invention, any available techniques can be used to make or prepare the inventive compounds or compositions including them.
For example, a variety of solution phase synthetic methods such as those discussed in detail below may be used. Alternatively or additionally, the inventive compounds may be prepared using any of a variety combinatorial techniques, parallel synthesis and/or solid phase synthetic methods known in the art.
[0253] It will be appreciated as described below, that a variety of inventive compounds can be synthesized according to the methods described herein. The starting materials and reagents used in preparing these compounds are either available from commercial suppliers such as Aldrich Chemical Company (Milwaukee, WI), Bachem (Torrance, CA), Sigma (St. Louis, M~), or are prepaxed by methods well known to a person of ordinary skill in the art following procedures described in such references as Fieser and Fieser 1991, "Reagents for ~rganic Synthesis", vols 1-17, John Wiley and Sons, New York, NY, 1991; Rodd 1989 "Chemistry of Carbon Compounds", vols. 1-5 and supps, Elsevier Science Publishers, 1989; "~rganic Reactions", vols 1-40, John Wiley and Sons, New York, NY, 1991; March 2001, "Advanced Organic Chemistry", 5th ed. John Wiley and Sons, New York, NY; and Larock 1989, "Comprehensive Organic Transformations", VCH Publishers. These schemes axe merely illustrative of some methods by which the compounds of this invention can be synthesized, and various modifications to these schemes can be made and will be suggested to a person of ordinary skill in the art having regard to this disclosure.
[0254] The starting materials, intermediates, and compounds of this invention may be isolated and purified using conventional techniques, including so filtration, distillation, crystallization, chromatography, and the like. They may be characterized using conventional methods, including physical constants and spectral data.
[0255] General Reaction Procedures:
[0256] Unless mentioned specifically, reaction mixtures were stirred using a magnetically driven stirrer bar. An inert atmosphere refers to either dry argon or dry nitrogen. Reactions were monitored either by thin layer chromatography, by proton nuclear magnetic resonance (NMR) or by high-pressure liquid chromatography (HPLC), of a suitably worked up sample of the reaction mixture.
(0257] General Work U~ Procedures:
[0258] Unless mentioned specifically, reaction mixtures were cooled to room temperature or below then quenched, when necessary, with either water or a saturated aqueous solution of ammonium chloride. Desired products were extracted by partitioning between water and a suitable water-immiscible solvent (e.g.
ethyl acetate, dichloromethane, diethyl ether). The desired product containing extracts were washed appropriately with water followed by a saturated solution of brine. On occasions where the product containing extract was deemed to contain residual oxidants, the extract was washed with a 10% solution of sodium sulphite in saturated aqueous sodium bicarbonate solution, prior to the aforementioned washing procedure. On occasions where the product containing extract was deemed to contain residual acids, the extract was washed with saturated aqueous sodium bicarbonate solution, prior to the aforementioned washing procedure (except in those cases where the desired product itself had acidic character). On occasions where the product containing extract was deemed to contain residual bases, the extract was washed with 10% aqueous citric acid solution, prior to the aforementioned washing procedure (except in those cases where the desired product itself had basic character). Post washing, the desired product containing extracts were dried over anhydrous magnesium sulphate, and then filtered. The crude products were then isolated by removal of solvents) by rotary evaporation under reduced pressure, at an appropriate temperature (generally less than 45°C).
s1 [0259] General Purification Procedures:
[0260] Unless mentioned specifically, chromatographic purification refers to flash column chromatography on silica, using a single solvent or mixed solvent as eluent. Suitably purified desired product containing elutes were combined and concentrated under reduced pressure at an appropriate temperature (generally less than 45°C) to constant mass. Final compounds were dissolved in 50%
aqueous acetonitrile, filtered and transferred to vials, then freeze-dried under high vacuum before submission for biological testing.
[0261] Sy~zthesis ~f Exeanplary C'~anp~uu~ls:
[0262] The practitioner has a well-established literature of amino acid and peptide chemistry to draw upon, in combination with the information contained in the many examples which follow, for guidance on synthetic strategies, protecting groups, and other materials and methods useful for the synthesis of the compounds of this invention, including compounds containing the various Rl, R2 and R3 substituents and Xl, X2 and ~3 moieties. Described generally below, are procedures and general guidance for the synthesis of compounds as described generally and in subclasses and species herein. In addition, synthetic guidance for the synthesis of amino acid derivatives and peptide analogues (amd protease inhibitors more generally) can be found in U.S. Patent IVos: 5,585,397; 5,916,438 and 5,413,999;
U.S. Application lVo. 10/462,127 filed June 16, 2003 and Published PCT
application VJO 02/02505, the entire contents of which are hereby incorporated by reference. A
derivative of Formula I, or a pharmaceutically-acceptable derivative or salt thereof, may be prepared using any of the available relevant chemical transformations, combined with protection and deprotection as desired or required. Such processes, when used to prepare a derivative of the formula I, or a pharmaceutically-acceptable salt thereof, are illustrated by the following representative examples. The various starting materials are either commercially available or may be obtained by standard procedures of organic chemistry. The preparation of such starting materials is described within the accompanying non-limiting Examples.
[0263] Unless otherwise indicated, starting materials are either commercially available, as indicated or are obtained through laboratory synthesis by anyone reasonably familiar with the art.
s2 [0264] EXAMPLE.6 [0265] This example describes the synthesis of amino acids and amino-acid like compounds of the formula H- O
P'N v '~H
RA
where F is a protecting group and RA is substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety. These compounds were made as described in .l. ~rg. Cheyn.64:
3322 (1999) and described by Scheme 1.
[0266] Scheme 1 NH 1. LiN(TMS)2, I LiCI, THF
OH ~ O 2. RAX
O LiOt-Bu, THF: H2O
~NH~ HCI I s - N~NHZ~H~O
O I
1.1 OH 1.2 1, NaOH, HBO, reflux O
O 2. (Boc)~O, TrCI or FmocCl F~N~OH
OH I ~ RA 1.4 A
1.3 [0267] Compound 1.2 was prepared by the treatment of (R,R)-(-)-pseudoephedrine (1 eq) and glycine methyl ester hydrochloride 1.1(1.3 eq) in tetrahydrofuran (THF) with lithium tart-butoxide (1.4~ eq) and worked up with water.
Enolization of compound 1.2 in LiCI (3.2 eq) in THF by LHI~IDS (3.2 eq) and alkylation of RAX yields compound 1.3. Hydrolysis of compound 1.3 under basic condition (Na~H, H2~, refluxed) followed by protection of the amine gives compound 1.4.
[0265] EXAMPLE 7 [0269] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula P~N OTBS
RA
[0270] where RA is as defined in Example 6. These compounds were prepared according to Scheme 2 and the procedure below.
[0271] Scheme 2 O OH H OH
LAH P~N~OH TBSCI P.N~~OTBS
RA RA
A
2.1 2.2 2.3 O OH OMs DMPI P~N~~OTBS NaBH~ P~N~OTBS MsCI P~N~OTBS
-Y _ RA RA RA
2.4 2.5 2.6 Ns NaN3 P,N I l OTBS
~R/ ~' ~sA
[0272] Compound 2.1 is prepared by the procedure described J. Am. 'hem.
Soc. 122: 35?2 (2000) starting with the corresponding N-protected compound made by Example 6 or purchased from commercial sources. Reduction of lactone 2.1 by lithium aluminum hydride ("LAH") yields the corresponding diol 2.2, which was followed by the protection of the primary alcohol by tart-butyl-dimethyl silyl chloride("Tl3SCl"; 1 eq), imida~ole in CH2C12 to afford compound 2.3.
~xidation of the secondary alcohol by Dess-Martin periodinane to ketone 2.4, and reduction of ketone 2.4 by Na13H4 afford alcohol 2.~. The mesylate 2.6 is obtained by the treatment of alcohol 2.~ with mesyl chloride. The addition of sodium aide to the mesylate 2.6 affords compound 1.
[0273] EXAMPLE ~
[0274] An alternate procedure to prepare compound 1 is described in Scheme 3 and the procedure below.
[0275] Scheme 3 CHsP(O)(OR)Z ~N~~.OR n-BuLi, -10°C-rt P OH ~ P OCH3 P ~ ~OR
FtA F2A n-BuLi, -78°C RA Ethyl Pyruvate 1.4 3.1 3.2 O
'N~~Et 1. NaBH,4/MeOH, -78°C P N O ~ 10 °l~Pd-C P.N~ LAH
P . = -2. 1 N HCI RA RA
A 3.4 3.5 3.3 N ~~OH TBSCI P N O~OTBS 1~~ PsN~OTBS
2. NaN3 3.7 1 3.6 [0276] Methyl ester 3.1 is prepared by esterfication of the corresponding compound 1.4 (Example 6). The ketophosphonate 3.2 is made from methyl ester 3.1 by Claisen condensation with litho-dimethyl methylphosphonate. The Wadsworth-Emmons reaction of ketophosphonate 3.2 with ethyl pyruvate affords olefin 3.3, which is followed by the reduction by NaBH4 to afford lactone 3.4.
Hydrogenation of lactone 3.4 followed by reduction of LAH yields diol 3.6. The protection of primary alcohol gives TBS ether 3.7. The mesylation of 3.7 follow by the addition of sodiwn aide to the mesylate affords compound 1.
[0277] ~Al~llPLaE 9 [027] Another alternate procedure to prepare compound 1 is described in Scheme 4 and the procedure below.
[0279] Scheme 4 / Br~OBn O 1. H~
O O
.N~ .N~ y ~ M9 P.N~OBn 2. NaBH4 P ~ \0H --~ P S
ref F2A
A
1.4 4.2 4.3 H OH TBSCI H OH 1. MsCI Na P,N~OH P,N~OTBS ~ P.N~OTBS
2. NaN3 A 4.4 A 4.5 1 [0280] Compound 4.2 and 4.3 are prepared by the procedure described J
Org. Chem. 56: 423 (1991), starting with the corresponding compound 1.4 (Example 6). Reduction of ketone 4.3 by NaBH4, followed by hycliogenation gives ss the corresponding diol 4.4. The protection of the primary alcohol by TBSCl (1 eq), imidazole in CH2C12 affords compound 4.5. Mesylation of 4.5 followed by the addition of sodium azide to the mesylate 4.6 affords compound 1.
[0251] EXAMPLE 10 [0252] This example describes the synthesis of ~N w Ns~~N~N
O O IO ~ H
[0253] which was prepared according to Scheme 5 and the procedure below.
[0254] Scheme 5 O O O_H , ' N N~..~~"~~ t_AH N~OH
Boc OH Boc Boc ~5.1 ~ 5.2 OH H
TBSCI goc'NOTBS DMPI Boo'N v v " OTBS NaBH~
--> . _ 5.~ 5.4 OH H OMB H Ns Boc N~OTBS ~~CI Boc N~OTBS NaN3 Boc'N v '° '° OTBS
5.5 5.6 5.7 ~N / OH ~ ~ I H Na N3 O O ~N ~ N~~OH
4 N HCI H2N~~OH
O O
EDC, HOBt, DIEA
5.9 5.8 i HATU, DIEA
OII
HzN~ w Jones' reagent ~ i I H N.3 ' ~ H ~ , ~N~N~~OH
O O =~- ~O
5.10 H N'3 ' H O H~, 10 % Pd-G
/~N w N~~N~N
O O ~ _ ~~ ~ H I i 5.11 i ~ H N~H2 ~ H OII
~N W N~~N~N
O O ~ ~O ~ H
5.12 a) Compound 5.1 ([3-Methyl-1-(4-methyl-5-oxo-tetrahydro-furan-2-yl)-butyl]-carbamic acid tert-butyl ester) was prepared by the procedure described in .l.
Arn.
Chein. ~'oc. 122: 3522 (2000).
b) A solution of LiAlH4 (40 mL, 1 M in THF) was added dropwise to 5.7 g of compound ~.1 in 40 ml of THF at 0 °C. The reaction solution was warmed to room temperature, stirred for 1.5 hours and cooled to 0 °C. A solution of 15% NaHS~4 in water was added dropwise to the reaction mixture until no further precipitate was formed (6 ml of NaHS~4). The reaction mixture was filtered, and concentrated, and the product 5.2 (5.4g, 93°/~ yield) was used for next reaction without further purification. LCMS: 290(M+1).
c) TBSCI(2.82g, 18.8mmo1) was added to the solution of diol 5.2 (5.4g, 18.8mmo1) and imidazole (2.6g, 38.2 mmol) in 30 ml of CHZC12. After 30 minutes of stirring, the solvent was removed under reduced pressure. The reaction mixture was purified by column chromatography (40% ether / hexanes) to afford 6.5g (88%
yield) of compound 5.3. LCMS: 404(M+1). 1H NMR( CDC13)8: 4.7(1H, broad s), 3.72(1H, m), 3.6-3.4(3H, m), 3.2( 1H, broad s), 1.93 (1H, m), 1.7-1.55 (2H, m), 1.45( 10H, m), 1.35-1.25 (2H, m), 0.95-0.85(18H, m), 0.04 (6H, s).
s7 d) A solution of Dess-Martin periodatate (5.5g, 13 mmol in 5.5 mL CH2C12) was added to a solution of compound 5.3 (3.5g, 8.68 mmol) in 30 mL of CH2C12.
After stirring for 15 minutes, the reaction mixture was purified by column (20%
ether / hexanes) to afford compound 5.4 (3.2g, 91%). LCMS: 402(M+1).
e) To a solution of ketone 5.4 (3.2g, 8.0 mmol) in 50 mL of MeOH, NaBHd (0.3g) was added at -78 °C. The reaction mixture was stirred for 10 minutes at -30°C, and was concentrated under reduced pressure. The reaction mixture was then extracted by ether (3 x 50 mL) water (50 mL) and washed with brine (SOmL), and then concentrated to afford compound 5.5 (2.6g, 81 % yield) as 20:1 ratio of syn and anti isomer (determined by 1H NMR). LCMS: 404(M+1).
f) Mesyl chloride (1.1g, 9.7mmo1) was added to the solution of alcohol 5.5 (2.6 g, 6.Smmol) and triethylamine (2 mL) in chloroform (20 mL) at 0°C. The resulting mixture was stirred for 60 minutes, then purified by column chromatography (20°/~
ether / hexanes) to afford mesylate 5.6 (2.5g, 80%). LCMS: 482 (M+1).
g) Sodium aide (3.4g) was added to a solution of mesylate 5.6 (2.5g) in dimethylformamide ("DMF"~ 20 mL). The reaction mixture was stirred for overnight at 75°C and extracted (ether Sx50mL/ Water 50 mL). The combined organic solution was dried, concentrated and purified by column chromatography (10%, ether/haxanes) to afford desired product 5.7 (l.OSg, 55%), which used as common intermediate LCMS: 429( M+1) 1H NMR( CDCl3)8: 4.43(1H, broad), 3.77(1H, m), 3.63 ( 1H, m), 3.49( 2H, m), 1.85 (1H, m), 1.7-1.6 (2H, m), 1.45( 10H, m), 1.35-1.25 (2H, m), 1.0-0.88(18H, m), 0.05(6H, s) and syn isomer (0.19g).
h) A solution of 4N HCl in dioxane was added to a solution of compound 5.7 in MeOH. After stirring at room temperature for 60 minutes, the volatiles were removed by reduced pressure to afford compound 5.8, which was without further purification.
ss i) Method 1: To a mixture of compound 5.8 and N,N-dipropyl-isophthalamic acid in DMF, 1-(3-dimethylaminopropyl)-3-ethylcarbodiimide hydrochloride ("EDC")/1-hydroxybenzotriazole hydrate("HOBt")/diisopropylethylamine ("DIEA") was added. The resulting solution was stirred at room temperature overnight.
HCl (2 mL) was added, followed by addition of EtOAc (80 mL). After stirring for minutes, the organic layer was separated, washed with brine and dried over MgSO4. After removal of solvents, the residue was purified by column chromatography to afford compound 5.9. Method 2: To a mixture of compound 5.8 and N,N-dipropyl-isophthalamic acid in CH2Cl2, 2-(1H-azabenzotriazole-1-yl)-1,3,3-tetramethyluronium hexafluorophosphate("HATU")/DIEA was added. The resulting mixture was stirred at room temperature for 2 hours. The volatiles were removed by reduced pressure and purified by column chromatography to afford compound 5.9.
j) Compound 5.9 was oxidized by Jones reagent, after worked up and purified by column to give acid 5.10. LCMS: 460( M+1) 1H NMR( CD3OD)S: 7.92(1H, d), 7.~0(1H, s), 7.5-7.6(?H, m), 4.33(1H, m), 3.59(1H, m), 3.51( 2H, t), 3.22 (3H, t), 2.70 (1H, m), 1.95( 1H, m), 1.~0-1.35 (~H, m), 1.20(3H, t), 1.06-0.9(9H, m), 0.75(3H, t).
k) Method 1: To a mixture of compound 5.10 and 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide in DMF, EDC/HOBt/ DIEA was added. The resulting solution was stirred at room temperature overnight. 1N HCl (2 mL) was added, followed by addition of EtOAc (80 mL). After stirring for 10 minutes, the organic layer was separated, washed with brine and dried over MgSO4. After removal of solvents, the residue was purified by column chromatography to afford compound 5.11. Method 2: To a mixture of compound 5.10 and 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide in CHZC12, HATU/DIEA was added. The resulting mixture was stirred at room temperature for 2 hours, the volatiles were removed by reduced pressure and purified by column chromatography to afford compound 5.11.
1) Method 1: Compound 5.11 is treated with 1 M PhMe3 in THF, and the resulting mixture is stirred for several hours until compound 5.11 is consumed. The reaction mixture is concentrated and 1N HCl is added. The resulting mixture is stirred overnight afterwhich 20 % NaOH(aq) is added dropwise until the pH of the solution reaches 12-13. Method 2: Hydrogenation of compound 5.11 by 10 % Pd-C
in MeOH yields compound 5.12 which is purified by preparative HPLC.
[025] E~11VV1PLE 11 [026] This example describes the synthesis of H NHS H O
~N W I N\_~N~N W
O O ~ ~ ~ H I
I/
which was prepared according to scheme 6 and the procedure below.
[0303] Scheme 6 N~ CH P O OMe N
Boc Nv 'OH H s C )( )2 H O O,,OMe n-BuLi,-10°C-rt ' Boc ~\OCH3 Boc ~ home n-BuLi, -78°C ~ Ethyl Pyruvate I / ~ / 6.1 ~ / 6.2 O
H O COZEt H - O~l Boc'Nv v \ NaBH4/MeOH, -78°C ,N ~ 10 °6° Pd-C NLAH
Boc - B~c°
6.~ ~ 6.4. ~ / 6.~a O_Ms , Boc'N O" " " OH TBSCI goc N O_ I OTBS I.MsCI goc~N~OTBS
2.NaN ~~!!~~~~3 6.6 ~ / 6.7 ~ / 6.8 ~N~OH
H~ ~ ~ ' 3 O O
Boc'Nv v vOTBS 4~ H2N~OH
EDC, HOBt, DIEA
/ 6.9 I / 6.10 HATU, DIEA
O ~ I H N3 H O
H2Nv 'N ~ /~N~N N N
H I i fOI O ~ p ~ H
6.13 i ~ H NHa H O
HZ, 10 % Pd-G ~N\~N~~N~
j( O O ~ O ~ H
6.14 a) A solution of dimethyl methylphosphonate 6.1 (34.1 g, 215.4 mmol) in THF
(250 mL) in a nitrogen atmosphere was cooled to -78 °C and then was added 2.0 M
solution of butyllithium (107 mL, 215.4 mmol) via canula in 20 minutes. The solution was stirred at -78 °C for 20 minutes, and a THF (150 mL) solution of N-boc-L-phenylalanine methyl ester (10.0 g, 35.8 mmol) was slowly added via dropping funnel. The mixture was stirred at -78 °C for 1 hour. The reaction was then quenched with 10% AcOH (250 mL) and warmed to room temperature. The solution was extracted with EtOAc, and the combined organic extracts were washed with saturated aqueous NaHGO3 and brine and then dried over MgSO4. Solvents were evaporated and the excess dimethyl methylphosphonate was removed by rotary evaporator under high vacuum in a 90 °C water bath. The resulted oily product 6.2 containing 5-10°/~ dimethyl methylphosphonate (shown by 1H NMIZ) was used without purification. 1H NMIZ (400 MHz, CDC13) b ppm 1.29 (m, 6 H) 1.35 (s, 9 H) 2.92 (dd, J=14.24, 8.39 Hz, 1 H) 3.03 (dd, J=22.38, 13.73 Hz, 1 H) 3.22 (m, 2 H) 4.10 (m, 4 H) 4.55 (d, J=5.59 Hz, 1 H) 5.38 (d, J=7.88 Hz, 1 H) 7.20 (m, 5 H);
MS:
422 (MNa+) b) A solution of the crude phosphonate 6.2 above (16.8 g, ca. 35.8 mmol) in THF
(100 mL) in a nitrogen atmosphere was cooled to 0 °C and then was added 1.6 M
solution of butyllithium (22.4 mL, 35.8 mmol) via syringe in 10 minutes. The solution was stirred at 0 °C for 30 minutes, and ethyl pyruvate (7.1 mL, 63.2 mmol) was added slowly. Stirring was continued at 0 °C for 1 hour and at room temperature overnight. The reaction was quenched with saturated aqueous NH4C1 (100 mL) and diluted with EtOAc (400 mL). The organic layer was separated, washed with brine and then dried over MgS04. Solvents were evaporated and the residue was purified by column chromatography (silica gel, Hexane-EtOAc 5:1) to give oily pure product 6.3 (9.0 g, 70% starting from 1). 1H NMR (400 MHz, ACETONE-D6) ~ ppm 1.24 (t, J=7.12 Hz, 3 H) 1.33 (s, 9 H) 2.00 (d, J=1.27 Hz, 3 H) 2.86 (m, 1 H) 3.19 (dd, J=13.99, 5.09 Hz, 1 H) 4.18 (q, J=7.12 Hz, 2 H) 4.53 (m, 1 H) 6.13 (d, J=7.88 Hz, 1 H) 6.51 (d, J=1.27 Hz, 1 H) 7.22 (m, 5 H); MS: 384 (MNa+).
c) To a solution of compound 6.3 (8.4 g, 23.2 mmol) in MeOH (200 mL) cooled to -78 °C was added sodium borohydride (1.7 g, 46.4 mmol). The mixture was stirred and warmed to -15 °C in 3 hours, and then kept at the same temperature overnight.
1N aqueous HCl (100 mL) was added to the cold reaction mixture, and the volatiles were removed by rotary evaporator. The resulted mixture was extracted with EtOAc. The combined extracts were washed with saturated aqueous NaHCO3 and brine and dried over MgS04. After removal of solvents, the residue was purified by column chromatography (silica gel, Hexane-EtOAc 3:1 ) to give pure product 6.4 (4~.3 g, 58°1~) and its 5-epimer (3.0 g, 41%) both as white solid. 1H
NMR (400 MHz, CDCl3) b ppm 1.36 (s, 9 H) 1.88 (s, 3 H) 2.80 (d, J=6.61 Hz, 2 H) 4.05 (m, 1 H) 4.68 (d, J=8.39 Hz, 1 H) 4.92 (s, 1 H) 6.91 (s, 1 H) 7.23 (m, 5 H); MS: 340 (Na+).
d) Lactone 6.4. (3.5 g, 11.0 mmol) was dissolved in THF (300 mL), and to this solution 10% Pd/C (350 mg) was added. The mixture was stirred under an atmosphere of H2 (balloon) for 5 hours, followed by filtration and concentration in vacuo, to provide product 6.5 (3.5 g, 99%) as white solid. 1H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl3) 8 ppm 1.26 (d, J=7.12 Hz, 3 H) 1.35 (s, 9 H) 1.71 (m, 1 H) 2.42 (m, 1 H) 2.64 (m, 1 H) 2.87 (m, 1 H) 3.01 (m, 1 H) 3.92 (m, 1 H) 4.25 (m, 1 H) 4.46 (m, 1 H) 7.24 (m, 5 H); MS: 342 (MNa+)..
e) To a solution of compound 6.5 (3.5 g, 11.0 mmol) in THF (50 mL) cooled to 0 °C was added 0.5 M LiAlH4 in DME (22.0 mL, 11.0 mmol). The mixture was stirred at 0 °C for 0.5 hours and warmed to room temperature. Stirring was continued until TLC indicated the reduction was completed. The mixture was cooled to 0 °C and 1N NaHS04 (30 mL) was added slowly. After stirring for 30 minutes at room temperature, the mixture was extracted with EtOAc. The combined extracts were washed with saturated aqueous NaHCO3 and brine and dried over MgSO4. After removal of solvents, the residue was purified by column chromatography (silica gel, Hexane-EtOAc 1:1) to yield pure product 6.6 (2.7 g, 76%) as white solid. 1H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl3) ~ ppm 0.82 (d, J=6.61.Hz, 3 H) 1.19 (s, 9 H) 1.26 (m, 1 H) 1.41 (m, 1 H) 1.75 (m, J=15.13, 5.72 Hz, 1 H) 2.46 (dd, J=13.61, 10.05 Hz, 1 H) 2.93 (dd, J=13.73, 3.05 Hz, 1 H) 3.30 (m, 2 H) 3.50 (m, 2 H) 7.10 (m, 5 H); MS: 324 (MH+).
f) To a solution of compound 6.6 (1.0 g, 3.10 mmol) in DCM (15 mL) was added imidazole (422 mg, 6.20 mmol) and TBSCI (578 mg, 3.72 mmol) sequentially at 0 °C. After stirring at 0 °C for 1 hour, H2O (10 mL) was added to quench the reaction.
The organic layer was separated and the aqueous layer was extracted with DCM.
The combined DCM solution was washed with H2O and dried over MgSO4. After removal of solvents, the residue was purified by column chromatography (silica gel, Hexane-EtOAc 3:1) to afford pure product 6.7 (1.34 g, 98%) as white solid. 1H
NMR (400 MHz, CDCl3) ~ ppm 0.08 (s, 6 H) 0.87 (d, J=6.87 Hz, 3 H) 0.91 (s, 9 H) 1.32 (s, 9 H) 1.49 (m, J=6.36 Hz, 2 H) 1.80 (m, 1 H) 2.77 (m, 1 H) 2.89 (m, 1 H) 3.40 (m, 1 H) 3.58 (dd, J=10.05, 4.20 Hz, 1 H) 3.68 (s, 1 H) 3.81 (s, 1 H) 4.18 (m, J=12.33, 4.96 Hz, 1 H) 4.78 (d, J=8.65 Hz, 1 H) 7.21 (m, 5 H); MS: 438 (MH+), (MNa+).
g) To a solution of compound 6.7 (1.2 g, 2.75 mmol) in chloroform (10 mL) was added triethylamine (0.8 mL, 5.5 mmol) and methanesulfonyl chloride ("MsCI";
0.32 mL, 4.12 mmol) sequentially at 0 °C. After stirring at 0 °C
for 1 hour, 1 N HCl (5 mL) was added to quench the reaction. The organic layer was separated and the aqueous layer was extracted with CHaCl2. The combined CHaCl2 solution was washed with H20 and dried over MgS04. After removal of solvents, the residue was purified by column chromatography (silica gel, Hexane-EtOAc 3:1 ) to afford pure product 6.8 (1.34 g, 95%) as colorless oil. 1H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl3) 8 ppm 0.04 (s, 6 H) 0.88 (m, 12 H) 1.32 (s, 9 H) 1.37 (m, 1 H) 1.79 (m, 1 H) 1.95 (m, 1 H) 2.66 (dd, J=13.22, 10.68 Hz, 1 H) 2.90 (dd, J=14.24, 4.83 Hz, 1 H) 3.03 (s, 3 H) 3.40 (m, 1 H) 3.52 (m, 1 H) 4.16 (s, 1 H) 4.87 (d, J=8.65 Hz, 1 H) 4.96 (d, J=9.16 Hz, 1 H) 7.23 (m, 5 H); MS: 515 (MNa+).
h) Mesylate 6.8 (1.34 g, 2.60 mmol) was dissolved in anhydrous DMF (300 mL).
To this stirred solution was added NaN3 (2.50g, 39.0 mmol). The mixture was heated to 60 °C with an oil bath and stirred at this temperature for 8 hours. The solvent was evaporated in vacuo and then H2O (20 mL) was added to dissolve the solid. The solution was extracted with ether, and the combined extracts were dried over MgSO4. After removal of solvents, the residue was purified by column chromatography (silica gel, Hexane-EtOAc 10:1) to afford pure product 6.9 (0.72 g, 60%) as colorless oil. 1H NMR (400 MHz, CDC13) ~ ppm -0.05 (s, 3 H) -0.03 (s, H) 0.74 (d, J=6.87 Hz, 3 H) 0.84 (s, 9 H) 1.39 (s, 9 H) 1.43 (m, 1 H) 1.63 (m, 1 H) 1.73 (m, 1 H) 2.75 (dd, J=13.61, 8.77 Hz, 1 H) 2.92 (m, 1 H) 3.37 (m, 2 H) 3.53 (t, J=7.12 Hz, 1 H) 3.91 (q, J=8.22 Hz, 1 H) 4.65 (d, J=9.66 Hz, 1 H) 7.25 (m, 5 H);
MS: 485 (MIVa+).
i) Azide 6.9 (109 mg, 0.24 mmol) was treated with 4N HCl in dioxane (5 mL).
After stirring for 1 hour, the mixture was concentrated in vacuo and the resulted crude product 6.10 was used for the next step without purification. To a solution of the crude compound 6.10 in DMF (1 mL) was added N,N-dipropyl-isophthalamic acid (58 mg, 0.24 mmol), diisopropylethylamine (0.3 mL, 1.42 mmol), HOBt (54 mg, 0.35 mmol) and EDC (68 mg, 0.35 mmol) sequentially. The mixture was stirred at room temperature for 8 hours. 1N HCl (2 mL) was added, followed by addition of EtOAc (80 mL). After stirring for 10 minutes, the organic layer was separated, washed withbrine and dried over MgS04. After removal of solvents, the residue was purified by column chromatography (silica gel, DCM-MeOH 19:1) to afford pure product 6.11 (113 mg, 81% starting from 6.9) as colorless oil. 1H
NMR
(400 MHz, CD30D) ~ ppm 0.60 (t, J=7.12 Hz, 3 H) 0.81 (d, J=6.61 Hz, 3 H) 0.89 (t, J=7.25 Hz, 3 H) 1.32 (m, 1 H) 1.43 (m, 2 H) 1.64 (m, 3 H) 1.75 (m, 1 H) 2.84 (m, 1 H) 2.94 (m, 1 H) 3.06 (m, 2 H) 3.32 (m, 4 H) 3.61 (m, 1 H) 4.41 (m, 1 H) 7.06 (m, 1 H) 7.16 (q, J=7.46 Hz, 4 H) 7.40 (m, 2 H) 7.55 (s, 1 H) 7.67 (d, J=7.12 Hz, 1 H);
MS: 480 (MH+).
j) To a solution of compound 6.11 (57 mg, 0,12 mmol) in acetone (1 mL) was added Jones' reagent (2.7M, 88 mM, 0,24 mmol). After stirring at room temperature for 20 minutes, iPr~H (40 mL) was added. Stirring was continued for minutes and the reaction mixture was diluted with acetone (20 mL), followed by filtration over celite. The solution was dried (Na2S~4) and concentrated. The resulted crude product 6.12 was used for next step without purification.
k) To a DMF (0.5 mL) solution of the crude acid 6.12 was added 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide (20 mg, 0.075 mmol), diisopropylethylamine (0.1 mL, 0.45 mmol) and HATLT (38 mg, 0.10 mmol) sequentially. The mixture was stirred at room temperature for 2 hours, and then purified by HPLC to provide pure product 6.13 (26 mg, 76% starting from compound 6.11) as white solid. 1H NMR (400 MHz, METHAN~L-D) 8 ppm 0.57 (t, J=7.25 Hz, 3 H) 0.76 (m, 6 H) 0.87 (t, J=7.25 Hz, 4 H) 0.98 (d, J=6.61 Hz, 3 H) 1.41 (m, 3 H) 1.59 (m, 2 H) 1.90 (m, 2 H) 2.66 (m, 1 H) 2.79 (dd, J=13.73, 9.66 Hz, 1 H) 2.94 (dd, J=13.99, 5.60 Hz, 1 H) 3.03 (m, 2 H) 3.22 (s, 1 H) 3.36 (m, 3 H) 3.99 (d, J=7.63 Hz, 1 H) 4.25 (s, 2 H) 4.40 (s, 1 H) 7.10 (m, 10 H) 7.38 (q, J=7.97 Hz, 2 H) 7.53 (s, 1 H) 7.65 (d, J=6.87 Hz, 1 H); MS:
682 (MH+).
1) To a solution of compound 6.13 (19 mg, 0.0279 mmol) in Me~H (5 mL) 10°/~
Pd-C (6 mg) was added. The mixture was stirred under an atmosphere of Ha for minutes, followed by filtration and concentration. The resulting crude product was purified by preparative TLC to afford pure product 6.14 (16 mg, 88%) as white solid. 1H NMR (400 MHz, METHANOL-D) 8 ppm 0.61 (t, J=7.25 Hz, 3 H) 0.76 (d, J=6.61 Hz, 6 H) 0.88 (m, 4 H) 0.98 (d, J=6.87 Hz, 3 H) 1.28 (m, 1 H) 1.42 (m, 2 H) 1.62 (m, 2 H) 1.79 (m, 1 H) 1.91 (m, 1 H) 2.65 (dd, J=14.62, 6.23 Hz, 1 H) 2.75 (m, 2 H) 2.91 (m, 1 H) 3.07 (m, 2 H) 3.37 (m, 2 H) 4.00 (d, J=7.38 Hz, 1 H) 4.27 (m, 2 H) 7.05 (t, J=7.12 Hz, 1 H) 7.16 (m, 9 H) 7.40 (m, 2 H) 7.58 (s, 1 H) 7.71 (d, J=7.38 Hz, 1 H); MS: 656 (MH+).
[0287] EXAMPLE 12 [0288] The example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula / I H NHz H O
~N W N~~~~N~N W
O O R~, IO ~ H
[0289] These compounds are prepared according the procedure of Example or Example 11 except for using other amino acids and amino acid like compound H O
H ~ Boc~N~OH
Boc~ N ~OH
of the formula ~A as a reagent instead of ~ (Example 10) or H~ O
Boc'Nv 'OH
(Example 11). Illustrative examples of amino acids and amino acid like compounds and their corresponding products are shown in Table 1.
[0290] Table ~
E~~~gent P~~~~~~
H
Boc'Nv 'OH / I H NHz H
F /~oN w N~N~N
O O O ~ H
\ F
F
F
H ~O
Boc Nv 'OH / I H NHz H O
~N w N~=~~N~N
O O ~ o~H
F
F
H O
Boc~N~OH ~ I H N~Hz ~ H O
~N w N~~N~N
I a O O ~ O ~ H I
F
F
Reagent Product H O
Boc Nv 'OH / I H NHZ H O
~N w N~=~N~N
I / ~ o ~ o ~ H
F
F /
H
Boc Nv 'OH / I H N,H2 ' H
~N W N~~~N
I/ O O ~ o~H I/
F
F / F
F
H O
Boc Nv 'OH / I H N,Hz ' H O
~N w N~J~N
I / O ~ ~ p ~ H I /
F F I
F' v 'F
H O
Boc'N~OH / I H N~HS I H O
~N W N~J~N~ y I / ~ ~ \ ~ ~ H I /
F
F F /
F
H
Boc°N~OH / I H NHS H O
~N w N~,~~N~N I w / O O ~ O ~ H
I/
H O
Boo'Nv 'OH / I H NHS H O
~N W N~_~N~N
I / O O ~ O ~ H I /
I /
H O
Boc'N~OH / H N1H2 ' H OII
~N ~ I Ns~N~ W
I / O O ~ O ~ H I /
~OCH3 Reagent Product H O
Boc Nv 'OH ° I H N'H2 t H O
~N ~ N~J~N~N
O O ~ I~I ~ H
CI
'CI
O
H
Boc'Nv 'OH ° I H NH2 H
~N w N~~N~N
/ O O B O ~ H
H O
Boc'Nv 'OH ~ ° I H N,Ha ' H O
~N w N~~N
N
,S O O _ ~ ~ H I °
S
H
Boc'Nv 'OH '~ I H NH2 H O
~N w N~J~N~ w O O v ~~ ~ H
[0291] EMPLE 13 [0292] This example describes the synthesis of ° I H N'HS ~ H
~N ~ N~J~N
O O _ ~O I / F
which was prepared according to Example 10 except for using 4-fluoroaniline instead of 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide in step k. MS (M+1) 527.
[0293] EXAMPLE 14 [0294] The example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula ° H NHZ H
~N ~ I N~=~N
O O Rp O I / F
[0295] These compounds are prepared according to Example 13 except for H ~O
Boc Nv 'OH
using amino acids and amino acid-like compounds of the formula RA
H ~O
Boc~N~OH
instead of ~ . Exemplary amino acids and amino acid-like compounds are shown in Table 1.
[0296] E PLE 15 [0297] This example describes the synthesis of ~N ~ N~=~N~
n O O ~ O
which is prepared according to Example 10 except for using isopropylamine instead of 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide in step k when n=0 and for using isobutylamine instead of 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide in step k when n=1.
[029] EPEE 16 [0299] The example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula H N,HS ' H
~N W N~~N
n O O Rp O , [0300] These compounds are prepared according to Example 15 except for H ~o Boc Nv 'OH
using amino acids and amino acid-like compounds of the formula RA
H ~O
Boc~N~OH
instead of ~ .
[0301] EXAMPLE 17 [0302] This example describes the synthesis of H N,HZ ' H
~N W I N~~N
n O O ~ O
which was prepared according to Example 10 except for using cyclopropylamine instead of 2-amino-N-ben~yl-3-methyl-butyramide in step k when n=0 and cyclopropyl-methyl amine instead 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide in step k when n=1.
[0303] EXAMPLE 18 [0304] The example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula H NHa H
~N w N~=~N~
O O RA O
[0305] These compounds are prepared according to Example 17 except for H O
Boc N~OH
using amino acids and amino acid-like compounds of the formula H~ O
Boc'w '~H
instead of [0306] EXAMPLE 19 [0307] This example describes the synthesis of i H N,HS ' H
~N ~ I N~J~N
O O ~ O
which was prepared according to Example 10 except for 2-methyl-butylamine instead of 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide in step k.
[030] EXAMPLE 20 [0309] The example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula ~N \ N~=~N~
O O R,~ O
[0310] These compounds are prepared according to Example 19 except for H ~
~oc~N~OH
using amino acids and amino acid-like compounds of the formula RA
H JO
Boc'N~OH
instead of [0311] EXAMPLE 21 [0312] This example describes the synthesis of OH
a H NH2 H
~N \ I N N I \
O O \ ~ ~F
which is prepared according to Example 11 except for using 3-ber~yloxy-2-oxo propanic acid methyl ester, which is prepared from 3-hydroxyl-2-oxo propanic acid instead of ethyl pyruvate in the step b, and 4-fluoroaniline instead of ?-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramine in the step j.
[0313] EXAMPLE 22 [0314] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula H NHS RB H
~N \ I N~~N \
O O = _\ O~ I ~ F
f wherein RB is a substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety.
These compounds are prepared according to Example 21 except for using 2-oxo-acid esters of the formula ROC(=O)C(=O)RB (wherein R is lower alkyl and Rs is as defined above) instead of 3-benzyloxy-2-oxo-propanic acid methyl ester. Exemplary esters and their corresponding products are shown in Table 2.
[0315] Table 2 Ester Product \~ / H NHS H
~N ~ I N N
O
O O ~ O I / F
I/
O
/ H NHS H
~ ~N \ I N N
O
O O ~ O I / F
I/
~ ~
~ / I H NHS H
~N \ N N o O O ~ O I / F
I /
[016] EAI~PLIE 2~
[017] The example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula H NHZ H
HC~N~~~N \
~O~ O I / F
where R~ is substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety. These compounds are prepared according to Example 10 except for using acids of the formula R~COOH as a reagent instead of N,N-dipropyl-isophthalamic acid in step i and using 4-fluoroanaline instead of 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide in step k. Illustrative examples of acids and their corresponding products are shown in Table 3.
l02 [0318] Table 3 RcCOQH Product ~o ~ I H NHS H
~N \ I OH /\rN \ N~~N~
O ~ O ~ ~ ~F
/ ~ I H NHS H
I ~N. \ N~~N \
~N%S' \ OH ~S~ ~I
O ~ ~F
O O O
O ~ ~ ~ H NHS H
/\iN. w N~=~N~ \
~N~ \ OH ~Sv ~ ~ v 'F
~ ~ O
~O
~ \ I OH /~~ \ N~=~N I \
~ ~ ~ v 'F
a~
O
s H NHS H
I \ I N N \
~N \ ~H ~
O O ~ ~F
O O
~O
O
H NHZ H
I ~ I N _ N \
N \ OH I
~ o 0 O O F
[0319] EXAMPLE 24 [0320] This example describes the synthesis of the compounds of the formula W
O ,.O
H ~N H
~N W N~=~~N~
O O Rp, O
which are prepared according to Scheme 7 and the procedure below.
[0321] Scheme 7 I
I N H~ N I O~C~ / O NH
~N \ _ I H N
~N ~ N
~ Q Rp O
O O R,q 7.1 'T.2 [0322] The Compounds 7.1 are prepared according to Example 16. These compounds are then reacted with phenyl chloroformate and DIEA to yield compounds 7.2. In certain embodiments, compounds 7.2 can be used as prodrug forms of their corresponding compounds 7.1.
[0323] EI~~LE 25 [032] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula ~R~
REO w I OH
O
wherein RD and RE are each independently substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moieties. These compounds are prepared according to Scheme 8 and the procedure below.
[0325] Scheme ~
OH NaH OH NaH ORa \ R~~ \ R2X \
HO I / OCH3 DMF RIO I / OCH3 DMF ' RIO I / OGH3 O 8.2 ~=IorBr O 8.3 ~=IorBr O 8.4 ORD
LiOH \
H~O/THF REO I / OH
~ 8.1 [0326] Compound 8.2 is treated with NaH in DMF, and halide RDX (1 eq) is added to the reaction mixture to yield aryl ether ~.3. Compound 8.3 is then treated with NaH in DMF, and halide REX (1 eq) is added. The reaction mixture is hydrolized (LiOH, H20/THF) to give acid ~.1. Compounds ~.1, acids of the formula RCCO~H, are used to make additional compounds of the invention. Table 4 shows exemplary compounds 8.1's.
[0327] Table 4 F~~~~ t~Ef~C~~~H
I p 's \-I ~I ~~ \ I off ~I ~I
\ OH
O
_ .I
OH
O
w0 --Br CH3~ /
o \ ~ off Los RpX REX RcCOOH
'o r ~~ s OH
O
~O
~Br ~ ~O ~ OH
O
v 'O
~Br ~Br /
O w I OH
O
~ ~O
~Br ~Br -~
OH
O
'O
D-Br ~Br ~O s I OH
O
~O
/
D-Br ~~ ~O ~ I OH
O
[032] EXAMPLE 26 [0329] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula RO SON.RH
G
RpO ~ I OH
O
wherein RF, RG, and RH are each independently substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic. These compounds are prepared according to Scheme 9 and the procedure below.
[0330] Scheme 9 NOZ RFOH; NO~ NHz W PPh3, DEAD W H2, Pd/C
H~ I / OCH3 T~ RFo I / OCH3 MeOH RFO I / OCH3 O O O
9.2 9.3 9.4 H ~w0 ~S~ R
Rc N NaH RG S~N'RH R~ N-RCSO2C1 ~ R~ ~ LiOH
Py/CH~CI2 RFo I o OCH3 DMF RFo I / OCH3 H~o RFo I / OH
O 9.5 O 9.6 MeOH O 9.1 THF
[0331] Mitsunobu reaction of compound 9.2 and the corresponding alcohol gives aryl ether 9.3. Hydrogenation of 9.3 reduces nitro group to aniline 9.4, which is followed by treatment of sulfonyl chloride to give the corresponding sulfonamide 9.5. Alkylation of sulfonamide 9.5 with halide (NaH, RHX, 1 eq) gives 9.6, followed by basic hydrolysis (Li~H, H2~/THF/Me~H) to give acid ~.1.
Compounds 9.1, acids of the formula RoC~~H, are used to make additional compounds of the invention. Table 5 shows exemplary compounds 9.1's.
[0332] Table 5 p'p~ ~~'~~2~r°I ~H~~ ~aO~o~~H
O
O\ ~~
/S~Ni MeS02Cl -i ~o ~ ~ off o~ .°
/S.N.H
MeS~2C1 NT ~o ~ ~ off io7 RFX R~SOaCI RHX R~COOH
o,,, oS~N~
~I
MeS~~CI ~o ~ ~ off o~ ro ,S~No CH31 MeSO2C1 CH31 ~ ~ ~ off O
O
O\ ,~
,S.No i MeSO2C1 CH31 ~~ ~ ~ off o, ,~
/s,No ---Br MeS~~CI CH3~ ~~ ~ ~ OH
O
O' ,~
,S.Ho ~Br I~eS~2C1 CH~~ ~ ~ I OH
O
o\ r0 ,S.No ~Br MeSQ2Cl CH31 ~o ~ ~ off o' o /s.No i MeS~2C1 CH31 ~ ~ ~ off /~ o v O
RFX RGSO~CI RHX RcC~OH
o o, ,, ,s°N°
~Br MeS~2C1 CH31 o \ ~ off O\ O
Ph°B°N°
PhS~2C1 -1 ~
0 \ I OH
O
O\ O
Ph°S°N°~
PhS02Gl ~o \ ~ off o\
Pn°s°N°
CH3I PhS~2C1 CFI31 ~ \ ~ OH
O
O
O
O\ ,, Ph°S°N°
1 PhS~2C1 CHI ~ /
~ \ I OH
O
O~ ,~
Ph°S°N°
--Br PhSO~CI CH31 ~o \ ~ off Oo,i Br Ph°~°N°
PhS~2C1 CH31 OH
O
RFX ROSOzCI RHX RcCOOH
0~,, Ph'S~N~
-/ Br PhS02Cl CH31 ~o ~ ~ off o\ o Ph'S~N~
\ i PhS02Cl CH31 ~o ~ ~ off o o, ,~
Ph'S~N~
PhS~2C~ CH31 ~~ ~ ~ off O
[0333] E 1~IPLE 27 [0334] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula O~ ,N
PF~ W I OH
Wherein RF is substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety. These compounds are prepared according to Schemel0 and the procedure below.
[0335] Scheme 10 ~cl o, NHZ p~'NH OJS N
CICZH4S02CI NaH
RFO I / OCH3 py/CHZCI2 I DMF R O I / OCH3 O RFO / OCH3 F ~
O 10.2 O 10.3 LiOH
MeOH 10.1 THF
[0336] Aniline 9.4 (Example 35) is treated which sulfonyl chloride to yield sulfonamide 10.2, which is followed by the treatment of NaH to afford cyclic sulfonamide 10.3. Basic hydrolysis (Li~H, H2~/THF/MeOH) of compound 10.3 gives acid 10.1. Compounds 10.1, acids of the formula RICO~H, are used to make additional compounds of the invention. Table 6 shows exemplary compounds 10.1's.
[0337] Table 6 RF ~c~~~H
~~s.~
off °~~s.~
I~
/ OH
O
O~.
/ OH
O
RF RcGOOH
OH
O
I
--~~O / , OH
O
OH
O
I / OH
O
~:~S~~
I / OH
O
[033E] EXAMPLE 28 [0339j This example describes the preparation of compounds of the formula Os i~l ~'',1 RK,N.S.N~OH
U O
wherein RI, RJ, and RK are each independently substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety. These compounds are prepared according to Scheme 11 and the procedure below.
[0340] Scheme 11 RI RJ O. C~I R
RK'NH NH a SO~(NH~)2 RK N~NH NaH X~C02R RK'N'S'N~OCH3 V 11.2 PY ' V O
[0230] EA1~IPL~ 2 [0231] This example describes an illustrative set of cell-based assays for testing the ability of the compounds of the present invention to inhibit the secretion of the A(3 peptide from cells expressing high levels of the human amyloid precursor protein ("APP").
[0232] A representative set of such cells include A-204 rhabdomyosarcoma cells, human embryonic kidney 293 cells transiently transfected with APP, Chinese hamster ovary cells stably transfected with APP (CHO2B7), and H4 neuroglioma cells stably transfected with APP (H4 (3695wt). The A-204 cells and HEK 293 cells were obtained from ATCC. For HEK 293 transient transfections, a pcI~NA3 plasmid containing the human APP gene was obtained from Invitrogen, and cells were transfected with FuGENE 6 transfection reagent (Roche) following manufacturer's protocols. The CH02B7 and H4 [3695wt lines were obtained from Mayo Clinic (,I. Neuroscience Methods 108(2): 171-9 (2001)).
[0233] The following media were used for the cell lines: DMEM + glucose, glutamine, sodium pyruvate, pyridoxine-HCI, antibiotics, and 10% FBS (A-204 cells); DMEM + glucose, glutamine, sodium pyruvate, pyridoxine-HCI, non-essential amino acids, antibiotics, and 10% FBS (HEK 293 cells); Ham's F-12 +
antibiotics, 10% FBS, and 400 ~,g/ml Zeocin (CH~2B7 cells); and ~pti-MEM
(Invitrogen)+ antibiotics, 10% FBS, and 500 ~,g/ml geneticin(H4 (3695wt cells).
[0234] Iri the assay, cells were pre-treated with compounds for 1-2 hours to "wash out" any A(3 in the secretory pathway prior to incubation with compounds for the conditioning period required to generate detectable concentrations of A/3.
The production of secreted A(3 in cultured cells was monitored by sandwich ELISA, using the anti-A[3 monoclonal antibodies 6E10 and 4~G8 (Signet Laboratories).
The antibody 6E10 (specific to amino acids 1-17 of A(3) was immobilized to the plate and used for capture, and a biotinylated version of the antibody 4G8 (specific to amino acids 17-24 of A(3) was used for detection, via subsequent treatment with Neutravidin-horseradish peroxidase conjugate and development with luminescent substrate.
[0235] Cells were plated at 2.5x105 cells/well (HEK293 cells in 24 well poly-D-lysine coated plate), 1.3 x 105 cells/well (A-204 cells) (48 well plates) or 5 x 104 cells/well (CH~2B7 and H4APP cells) (96 well plates) in appropriate media (500 ~,L per well for 24 well plates, 300 ~,L per well for 48 well plates, 150 ~,L per well for 96 well plates) and grown at 37° C and 5°/~ C~2 for 16-20 h. Media was aspirated and replaced with appropriate media plus 0.1% DMSO and vaxious concentrations of inhibitors, prepared by resuspension of the appropriate volume of a 1000X solution of inhibitor in DMS~ with media on a separate plate. Cells and inhibitors were incubated for 1-2 hours, followed by aspiration of the media and replacement with fresh media solutions having the same concentrations of inhibitors.
After a 4-24 hour incubation period (depending on cell type), conditioned media were collected and 100 ~,L of each sample applied to wells of Nunc Maxisorp white 96-well plates that had been previously coated with 10 ~,g/mL 6E10 antibody in mM Na2C03, (pH 9.0) overnight at 4° C, blocked with Superblock in PBS
(Pierce Chemicals; PBS=10 mM sodium phosphate + 150 mM NaCI, pH 7.4) for 1 hour at room temperature, and washed 3 times in wash buffer (PBS plus 0.05% Tween 20).
Binding was allowed to take place overnight at 4 °C, and plates were then washed 8 times and treated with 100 ~L/well of 10 nM biotinylated 4G8 antibody in binding buffer (superblock in PBS plus 0.05% Tween 20) for 1 hour at room temperature.
Plates were washed 8 times, treated with 100 ~,L/well of 1.5 ~,g/ Neutravidin-horseradish peroxidase conjugate (Pierce Chemicals) for 40 minutes at room temperature, washed an additional 8 times, and developed with 100 ~,L/well Supersignal luminescent substrate (Pierce Chemicals) for 2 minutes.
Luminescence was measured on a Gemini XS fluorescence/luminescence plate reader, and translated into A(3 concentrations using an internal standard curve of known A(3 concentrations (A(3 1-40 obtained from Oncogene). In general, IC50's of the compounds of the present invention range from about SX to about 15X the observed K;app's against the BACE enzyme as determined using the method of Example 1.
[0236] E 1VIPLE 3 [0237] This example describes permeability experiments using MI~CK cells.
[023] MDCK cells, derived from canine kidney, were obtained from American Type Culture Collection (ATCC, Rockville, MD). Cells were cultured in DMEM medium supplemented with 10°/~ fetal bovine serum, 1 mM
sodium pyruvate and 0.01 mg/ml gentamicin. Cells were maintained in a humidified atmosphere with 5% C~a at 37°C. For transport studies, cells were plated at a density of 50 x 103 cells/cm2 on 0.4~ ~,m pore size TranswellT~ polyester membranes (Corning, Corning, NY). Culture medium was replaced every two days until a tight cell monolayer was formed as measured by preliminary 8123 permeability measurements. Compounds, 10 ~M, were placed in either the apical or basolateral compartment and the amount of drug in the opposite chamber was measured using LC/MS/MS or fluorometry. The permeability coefFcient was calculated using the following equation:
Papp (1/ACo) dQldt where A= surface area of the cell monolayers, Co is the initial concentration and dQldt represents the amount of drug flux in a specified time.
[0239] EXAMPLE 4 [0240] This example describes pharmacokinetic experiments for determining peak plasma and peak brain concentrations using Adult Swiss Weber mice. The peak brain concentration determination also served as a measure for assessing whether the compounds were able to cross the blood brain barrier.
[0241] Adult Swiss Webster mice were administered compounds via tail vein injection.
Plasma and brain tissue were collected at 0, 0.5, l, 2, 3, 4, and ~ hrs. Blood was collected via cardiac puncture. Subsequently, animals were perfused intra-cardially with ice-cold saline; the brain was homogenized in 10 volumes of ice-cold Tris-buffered saline (20 mM Tris, 137 mM NaCI, pH 7.6) and was then frozen at-20 °C.
Following extraction, compound concentrations in plasma and brain homogenates were measured by LC/MS/MS. Peak plasma and brain concentrations (C",~) and time to achieve these concentrations (T",~) were measured directly from concentration versus time profiles. Descriptive pharmacokinetic parameters were calculated using the WinNonlin software package (Pharsight Inc., Mountain view CA). Figure 1A and 1B are the plasma and brain concentration curves respectively for one of the compounds of the present invention (where each data point is an average concentration fiom three mice). This compound has a molecular weight of 626, has a I~;app of about 35 nM with a 125 fold selectivity over Cat D, and has an ICSO in cells of about 220 nM.
[0242] EXAMPLE 5 [0243] This example compares the biological properties of a hydroxy-containing compound with an amino-containing compound. The two compounds are of the structure H R H O
~N W I N N~N
O O p ~ H
where R is either OH or NH2. In a surprising and unexpected finding, the amino-containing compound possesses several superior biological properties over its hydroxy-containing counterpart.
[0244] As it can be seen in the following Table, the amino compound is more potent in cells, is more selective for the BACE enzyme, and show superior ADME properties than its hydroxy counterpart.
Com ound BACE K; ICS° (H4 cells) Cat I) K; % recover liver microsomes R = OH 150 nM 2000 nM 20 nM 0% at 60 minutes R = NH2 180 nM 740 nM 610 nM ~ 43% at 60 minutes [0245] Although both compounds show similar activity against the RACE
enzyme (180 nM versus 150 nM), the amino compound is significantly more potent in cells (740 nM versus 2000 nM). Moreover, the amino compound displays over a three fold preference for BACE over Cat D. In contrast, the hydroxy counterpart displays a 7.5 fold preference for Cat D over RACE. In addition, although both the amino and hydroxy compounds were stable in human plasma (100°/~
recovery at 1 hour), the amino compound is much more stable in liver microsomes than its hydroxy counterpart.
[0246] These trends appear to be a general phenomenon and have been observed in several scaffolds in addition to one exemplified above.
[0247] The K; for RACE and the ICSO determinations were performed as described in Examples l and 2 respectively.
[024] The Iii determination for Cat D was performed using the assay conditions derived from Haque et al., .J. Med. C'henz. 42: 1428-1440 (1999) and the following substrate:
DABCYL-GLu-Arg-Nle-Phe-Leu-Ser-Phe-Pro-EDANS where Nle is norleucine and DABCYL and EDANS are as previously defined.
[0249] Plasma stability was determined by incubating the compounds in human plasma at a concentration of 1 ~,M at 37 °C for 0, 30 and 60 minutes.
Reactions were stopped by addition of acetonitrile. Protein was precipitated by centrifugation (3000 rpm x 10 min) then supernatants were analyzed for remaining parent compound by LC/MS/MS.
[0250] Metabolic stability was determined by incubating the compounds with human liver microsomes (100 ~.g/ml) in 100 mM Tris buffer pH 7.4 for 5 minutes at 37 °C. Metabolic reactions were started by addition of NAI?PH to give a final concentration of 1 ~,M. Reactions were stopped after 30 and 60 minutes by addition of acetonitrile. Protein was precipitated by centrifugation (3000 rpm x 10 min) then supernatants were analyzed for remaining parent compound by LC/MS/MS.
[0251] Ge~erccl Desc~ipti~tz ~f'S'yfztlzetic S't'~cate~y:
[0252] According to the present invention, any available techniques can be used to make or prepare the inventive compounds or compositions including them.
For example, a variety of solution phase synthetic methods such as those discussed in detail below may be used. Alternatively or additionally, the inventive compounds may be prepared using any of a variety combinatorial techniques, parallel synthesis and/or solid phase synthetic methods known in the art.
[0253] It will be appreciated as described below, that a variety of inventive compounds can be synthesized according to the methods described herein. The starting materials and reagents used in preparing these compounds are either available from commercial suppliers such as Aldrich Chemical Company (Milwaukee, WI), Bachem (Torrance, CA), Sigma (St. Louis, M~), or are prepaxed by methods well known to a person of ordinary skill in the art following procedures described in such references as Fieser and Fieser 1991, "Reagents for ~rganic Synthesis", vols 1-17, John Wiley and Sons, New York, NY, 1991; Rodd 1989 "Chemistry of Carbon Compounds", vols. 1-5 and supps, Elsevier Science Publishers, 1989; "~rganic Reactions", vols 1-40, John Wiley and Sons, New York, NY, 1991; March 2001, "Advanced Organic Chemistry", 5th ed. John Wiley and Sons, New York, NY; and Larock 1989, "Comprehensive Organic Transformations", VCH Publishers. These schemes axe merely illustrative of some methods by which the compounds of this invention can be synthesized, and various modifications to these schemes can be made and will be suggested to a person of ordinary skill in the art having regard to this disclosure.
[0254] The starting materials, intermediates, and compounds of this invention may be isolated and purified using conventional techniques, including so filtration, distillation, crystallization, chromatography, and the like. They may be characterized using conventional methods, including physical constants and spectral data.
[0255] General Reaction Procedures:
[0256] Unless mentioned specifically, reaction mixtures were stirred using a magnetically driven stirrer bar. An inert atmosphere refers to either dry argon or dry nitrogen. Reactions were monitored either by thin layer chromatography, by proton nuclear magnetic resonance (NMR) or by high-pressure liquid chromatography (HPLC), of a suitably worked up sample of the reaction mixture.
(0257] General Work U~ Procedures:
[0258] Unless mentioned specifically, reaction mixtures were cooled to room temperature or below then quenched, when necessary, with either water or a saturated aqueous solution of ammonium chloride. Desired products were extracted by partitioning between water and a suitable water-immiscible solvent (e.g.
ethyl acetate, dichloromethane, diethyl ether). The desired product containing extracts were washed appropriately with water followed by a saturated solution of brine. On occasions where the product containing extract was deemed to contain residual oxidants, the extract was washed with a 10% solution of sodium sulphite in saturated aqueous sodium bicarbonate solution, prior to the aforementioned washing procedure. On occasions where the product containing extract was deemed to contain residual acids, the extract was washed with saturated aqueous sodium bicarbonate solution, prior to the aforementioned washing procedure (except in those cases where the desired product itself had acidic character). On occasions where the product containing extract was deemed to contain residual bases, the extract was washed with 10% aqueous citric acid solution, prior to the aforementioned washing procedure (except in those cases where the desired product itself had basic character). Post washing, the desired product containing extracts were dried over anhydrous magnesium sulphate, and then filtered. The crude products were then isolated by removal of solvents) by rotary evaporation under reduced pressure, at an appropriate temperature (generally less than 45°C).
s1 [0259] General Purification Procedures:
[0260] Unless mentioned specifically, chromatographic purification refers to flash column chromatography on silica, using a single solvent or mixed solvent as eluent. Suitably purified desired product containing elutes were combined and concentrated under reduced pressure at an appropriate temperature (generally less than 45°C) to constant mass. Final compounds were dissolved in 50%
aqueous acetonitrile, filtered and transferred to vials, then freeze-dried under high vacuum before submission for biological testing.
[0261] Sy~zthesis ~f Exeanplary C'~anp~uu~ls:
[0262] The practitioner has a well-established literature of amino acid and peptide chemistry to draw upon, in combination with the information contained in the many examples which follow, for guidance on synthetic strategies, protecting groups, and other materials and methods useful for the synthesis of the compounds of this invention, including compounds containing the various Rl, R2 and R3 substituents and Xl, X2 and ~3 moieties. Described generally below, are procedures and general guidance for the synthesis of compounds as described generally and in subclasses and species herein. In addition, synthetic guidance for the synthesis of amino acid derivatives and peptide analogues (amd protease inhibitors more generally) can be found in U.S. Patent IVos: 5,585,397; 5,916,438 and 5,413,999;
U.S. Application lVo. 10/462,127 filed June 16, 2003 and Published PCT
application VJO 02/02505, the entire contents of which are hereby incorporated by reference. A
derivative of Formula I, or a pharmaceutically-acceptable derivative or salt thereof, may be prepared using any of the available relevant chemical transformations, combined with protection and deprotection as desired or required. Such processes, when used to prepare a derivative of the formula I, or a pharmaceutically-acceptable salt thereof, are illustrated by the following representative examples. The various starting materials are either commercially available or may be obtained by standard procedures of organic chemistry. The preparation of such starting materials is described within the accompanying non-limiting Examples.
[0263] Unless otherwise indicated, starting materials are either commercially available, as indicated or are obtained through laboratory synthesis by anyone reasonably familiar with the art.
s2 [0264] EXAMPLE.6 [0265] This example describes the synthesis of amino acids and amino-acid like compounds of the formula H- O
P'N v '~H
RA
where F is a protecting group and RA is substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety. These compounds were made as described in .l. ~rg. Cheyn.64:
3322 (1999) and described by Scheme 1.
[0266] Scheme 1 NH 1. LiN(TMS)2, I LiCI, THF
OH ~ O 2. RAX
O LiOt-Bu, THF: H2O
~NH~ HCI I s - N~NHZ~H~O
O I
1.1 OH 1.2 1, NaOH, HBO, reflux O
O 2. (Boc)~O, TrCI or FmocCl F~N~OH
OH I ~ RA 1.4 A
1.3 [0267] Compound 1.2 was prepared by the treatment of (R,R)-(-)-pseudoephedrine (1 eq) and glycine methyl ester hydrochloride 1.1(1.3 eq) in tetrahydrofuran (THF) with lithium tart-butoxide (1.4~ eq) and worked up with water.
Enolization of compound 1.2 in LiCI (3.2 eq) in THF by LHI~IDS (3.2 eq) and alkylation of RAX yields compound 1.3. Hydrolysis of compound 1.3 under basic condition (Na~H, H2~, refluxed) followed by protection of the amine gives compound 1.4.
[0265] EXAMPLE 7 [0269] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula P~N OTBS
RA
[0270] where RA is as defined in Example 6. These compounds were prepared according to Scheme 2 and the procedure below.
[0271] Scheme 2 O OH H OH
LAH P~N~OH TBSCI P.N~~OTBS
RA RA
A
2.1 2.2 2.3 O OH OMs DMPI P~N~~OTBS NaBH~ P~N~OTBS MsCI P~N~OTBS
-Y _ RA RA RA
2.4 2.5 2.6 Ns NaN3 P,N I l OTBS
~R/ ~' ~sA
[0272] Compound 2.1 is prepared by the procedure described J. Am. 'hem.
Soc. 122: 35?2 (2000) starting with the corresponding N-protected compound made by Example 6 or purchased from commercial sources. Reduction of lactone 2.1 by lithium aluminum hydride ("LAH") yields the corresponding diol 2.2, which was followed by the protection of the primary alcohol by tart-butyl-dimethyl silyl chloride("Tl3SCl"; 1 eq), imida~ole in CH2C12 to afford compound 2.3.
~xidation of the secondary alcohol by Dess-Martin periodinane to ketone 2.4, and reduction of ketone 2.4 by Na13H4 afford alcohol 2.~. The mesylate 2.6 is obtained by the treatment of alcohol 2.~ with mesyl chloride. The addition of sodium aide to the mesylate 2.6 affords compound 1.
[0273] EXAMPLE ~
[0274] An alternate procedure to prepare compound 1 is described in Scheme 3 and the procedure below.
[0275] Scheme 3 CHsP(O)(OR)Z ~N~~.OR n-BuLi, -10°C-rt P OH ~ P OCH3 P ~ ~OR
FtA F2A n-BuLi, -78°C RA Ethyl Pyruvate 1.4 3.1 3.2 O
'N~~Et 1. NaBH,4/MeOH, -78°C P N O ~ 10 °l~Pd-C P.N~ LAH
P . = -2. 1 N HCI RA RA
A 3.4 3.5 3.3 N ~~OH TBSCI P N O~OTBS 1~~ PsN~OTBS
2. NaN3 3.7 1 3.6 [0276] Methyl ester 3.1 is prepared by esterfication of the corresponding compound 1.4 (Example 6). The ketophosphonate 3.2 is made from methyl ester 3.1 by Claisen condensation with litho-dimethyl methylphosphonate. The Wadsworth-Emmons reaction of ketophosphonate 3.2 with ethyl pyruvate affords olefin 3.3, which is followed by the reduction by NaBH4 to afford lactone 3.4.
Hydrogenation of lactone 3.4 followed by reduction of LAH yields diol 3.6. The protection of primary alcohol gives TBS ether 3.7. The mesylation of 3.7 follow by the addition of sodiwn aide to the mesylate affords compound 1.
[0277] ~Al~llPLaE 9 [027] Another alternate procedure to prepare compound 1 is described in Scheme 4 and the procedure below.
[0279] Scheme 4 / Br~OBn O 1. H~
O O
.N~ .N~ y ~ M9 P.N~OBn 2. NaBH4 P ~ \0H --~ P S
ref F2A
A
1.4 4.2 4.3 H OH TBSCI H OH 1. MsCI Na P,N~OH P,N~OTBS ~ P.N~OTBS
2. NaN3 A 4.4 A 4.5 1 [0280] Compound 4.2 and 4.3 are prepared by the procedure described J
Org. Chem. 56: 423 (1991), starting with the corresponding compound 1.4 (Example 6). Reduction of ketone 4.3 by NaBH4, followed by hycliogenation gives ss the corresponding diol 4.4. The protection of the primary alcohol by TBSCl (1 eq), imidazole in CH2C12 affords compound 4.5. Mesylation of 4.5 followed by the addition of sodium azide to the mesylate 4.6 affords compound 1.
[0251] EXAMPLE 10 [0252] This example describes the synthesis of ~N w Ns~~N~N
O O IO ~ H
[0253] which was prepared according to Scheme 5 and the procedure below.
[0254] Scheme 5 O O O_H , ' N N~..~~"~~ t_AH N~OH
Boc OH Boc Boc ~5.1 ~ 5.2 OH H
TBSCI goc'NOTBS DMPI Boo'N v v " OTBS NaBH~
--> . _ 5.~ 5.4 OH H OMB H Ns Boc N~OTBS ~~CI Boc N~OTBS NaN3 Boc'N v '° '° OTBS
5.5 5.6 5.7 ~N / OH ~ ~ I H Na N3 O O ~N ~ N~~OH
4 N HCI H2N~~OH
O O
EDC, HOBt, DIEA
5.9 5.8 i HATU, DIEA
OII
HzN~ w Jones' reagent ~ i I H N.3 ' ~ H ~ , ~N~N~~OH
O O =~- ~O
5.10 H N'3 ' H O H~, 10 % Pd-G
/~N w N~~N~N
O O ~ _ ~~ ~ H I i 5.11 i ~ H N~H2 ~ H OII
~N W N~~N~N
O O ~ ~O ~ H
5.12 a) Compound 5.1 ([3-Methyl-1-(4-methyl-5-oxo-tetrahydro-furan-2-yl)-butyl]-carbamic acid tert-butyl ester) was prepared by the procedure described in .l.
Arn.
Chein. ~'oc. 122: 3522 (2000).
b) A solution of LiAlH4 (40 mL, 1 M in THF) was added dropwise to 5.7 g of compound ~.1 in 40 ml of THF at 0 °C. The reaction solution was warmed to room temperature, stirred for 1.5 hours and cooled to 0 °C. A solution of 15% NaHS~4 in water was added dropwise to the reaction mixture until no further precipitate was formed (6 ml of NaHS~4). The reaction mixture was filtered, and concentrated, and the product 5.2 (5.4g, 93°/~ yield) was used for next reaction without further purification. LCMS: 290(M+1).
c) TBSCI(2.82g, 18.8mmo1) was added to the solution of diol 5.2 (5.4g, 18.8mmo1) and imidazole (2.6g, 38.2 mmol) in 30 ml of CHZC12. After 30 minutes of stirring, the solvent was removed under reduced pressure. The reaction mixture was purified by column chromatography (40% ether / hexanes) to afford 6.5g (88%
yield) of compound 5.3. LCMS: 404(M+1). 1H NMR( CDC13)8: 4.7(1H, broad s), 3.72(1H, m), 3.6-3.4(3H, m), 3.2( 1H, broad s), 1.93 (1H, m), 1.7-1.55 (2H, m), 1.45( 10H, m), 1.35-1.25 (2H, m), 0.95-0.85(18H, m), 0.04 (6H, s).
s7 d) A solution of Dess-Martin periodatate (5.5g, 13 mmol in 5.5 mL CH2C12) was added to a solution of compound 5.3 (3.5g, 8.68 mmol) in 30 mL of CH2C12.
After stirring for 15 minutes, the reaction mixture was purified by column (20%
ether / hexanes) to afford compound 5.4 (3.2g, 91%). LCMS: 402(M+1).
e) To a solution of ketone 5.4 (3.2g, 8.0 mmol) in 50 mL of MeOH, NaBHd (0.3g) was added at -78 °C. The reaction mixture was stirred for 10 minutes at -30°C, and was concentrated under reduced pressure. The reaction mixture was then extracted by ether (3 x 50 mL) water (50 mL) and washed with brine (SOmL), and then concentrated to afford compound 5.5 (2.6g, 81 % yield) as 20:1 ratio of syn and anti isomer (determined by 1H NMR). LCMS: 404(M+1).
f) Mesyl chloride (1.1g, 9.7mmo1) was added to the solution of alcohol 5.5 (2.6 g, 6.Smmol) and triethylamine (2 mL) in chloroform (20 mL) at 0°C. The resulting mixture was stirred for 60 minutes, then purified by column chromatography (20°/~
ether / hexanes) to afford mesylate 5.6 (2.5g, 80%). LCMS: 482 (M+1).
g) Sodium aide (3.4g) was added to a solution of mesylate 5.6 (2.5g) in dimethylformamide ("DMF"~ 20 mL). The reaction mixture was stirred for overnight at 75°C and extracted (ether Sx50mL/ Water 50 mL). The combined organic solution was dried, concentrated and purified by column chromatography (10%, ether/haxanes) to afford desired product 5.7 (l.OSg, 55%), which used as common intermediate LCMS: 429( M+1) 1H NMR( CDCl3)8: 4.43(1H, broad), 3.77(1H, m), 3.63 ( 1H, m), 3.49( 2H, m), 1.85 (1H, m), 1.7-1.6 (2H, m), 1.45( 10H, m), 1.35-1.25 (2H, m), 1.0-0.88(18H, m), 0.05(6H, s) and syn isomer (0.19g).
h) A solution of 4N HCl in dioxane was added to a solution of compound 5.7 in MeOH. After stirring at room temperature for 60 minutes, the volatiles were removed by reduced pressure to afford compound 5.8, which was without further purification.
ss i) Method 1: To a mixture of compound 5.8 and N,N-dipropyl-isophthalamic acid in DMF, 1-(3-dimethylaminopropyl)-3-ethylcarbodiimide hydrochloride ("EDC")/1-hydroxybenzotriazole hydrate("HOBt")/diisopropylethylamine ("DIEA") was added. The resulting solution was stirred at room temperature overnight.
HCl (2 mL) was added, followed by addition of EtOAc (80 mL). After stirring for minutes, the organic layer was separated, washed with brine and dried over MgSO4. After removal of solvents, the residue was purified by column chromatography to afford compound 5.9. Method 2: To a mixture of compound 5.8 and N,N-dipropyl-isophthalamic acid in CH2Cl2, 2-(1H-azabenzotriazole-1-yl)-1,3,3-tetramethyluronium hexafluorophosphate("HATU")/DIEA was added. The resulting mixture was stirred at room temperature for 2 hours. The volatiles were removed by reduced pressure and purified by column chromatography to afford compound 5.9.
j) Compound 5.9 was oxidized by Jones reagent, after worked up and purified by column to give acid 5.10. LCMS: 460( M+1) 1H NMR( CD3OD)S: 7.92(1H, d), 7.~0(1H, s), 7.5-7.6(?H, m), 4.33(1H, m), 3.59(1H, m), 3.51( 2H, t), 3.22 (3H, t), 2.70 (1H, m), 1.95( 1H, m), 1.~0-1.35 (~H, m), 1.20(3H, t), 1.06-0.9(9H, m), 0.75(3H, t).
k) Method 1: To a mixture of compound 5.10 and 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide in DMF, EDC/HOBt/ DIEA was added. The resulting solution was stirred at room temperature overnight. 1N HCl (2 mL) was added, followed by addition of EtOAc (80 mL). After stirring for 10 minutes, the organic layer was separated, washed with brine and dried over MgSO4. After removal of solvents, the residue was purified by column chromatography to afford compound 5.11. Method 2: To a mixture of compound 5.10 and 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide in CHZC12, HATU/DIEA was added. The resulting mixture was stirred at room temperature for 2 hours, the volatiles were removed by reduced pressure and purified by column chromatography to afford compound 5.11.
1) Method 1: Compound 5.11 is treated with 1 M PhMe3 in THF, and the resulting mixture is stirred for several hours until compound 5.11 is consumed. The reaction mixture is concentrated and 1N HCl is added. The resulting mixture is stirred overnight afterwhich 20 % NaOH(aq) is added dropwise until the pH of the solution reaches 12-13. Method 2: Hydrogenation of compound 5.11 by 10 % Pd-C
in MeOH yields compound 5.12 which is purified by preparative HPLC.
[025] E~11VV1PLE 11 [026] This example describes the synthesis of H NHS H O
~N W I N\_~N~N W
O O ~ ~ ~ H I
I/
which was prepared according to scheme 6 and the procedure below.
[0303] Scheme 6 N~ CH P O OMe N
Boc Nv 'OH H s C )( )2 H O O,,OMe n-BuLi,-10°C-rt ' Boc ~\OCH3 Boc ~ home n-BuLi, -78°C ~ Ethyl Pyruvate I / ~ / 6.1 ~ / 6.2 O
H O COZEt H - O~l Boc'Nv v \ NaBH4/MeOH, -78°C ,N ~ 10 °6° Pd-C NLAH
Boc - B~c°
6.~ ~ 6.4. ~ / 6.~a O_Ms , Boc'N O" " " OH TBSCI goc N O_ I OTBS I.MsCI goc~N~OTBS
2.NaN ~~!!~~~~3 6.6 ~ / 6.7 ~ / 6.8 ~N~OH
H~ ~ ~ ' 3 O O
Boc'Nv v vOTBS 4~ H2N~OH
EDC, HOBt, DIEA
/ 6.9 I / 6.10 HATU, DIEA
O ~ I H N3 H O
H2Nv 'N ~ /~N~N N N
H I i fOI O ~ p ~ H
6.13 i ~ H NHa H O
HZ, 10 % Pd-G ~N\~N~~N~
j( O O ~ O ~ H
6.14 a) A solution of dimethyl methylphosphonate 6.1 (34.1 g, 215.4 mmol) in THF
(250 mL) in a nitrogen atmosphere was cooled to -78 °C and then was added 2.0 M
solution of butyllithium (107 mL, 215.4 mmol) via canula in 20 minutes. The solution was stirred at -78 °C for 20 minutes, and a THF (150 mL) solution of N-boc-L-phenylalanine methyl ester (10.0 g, 35.8 mmol) was slowly added via dropping funnel. The mixture was stirred at -78 °C for 1 hour. The reaction was then quenched with 10% AcOH (250 mL) and warmed to room temperature. The solution was extracted with EtOAc, and the combined organic extracts were washed with saturated aqueous NaHGO3 and brine and then dried over MgSO4. Solvents were evaporated and the excess dimethyl methylphosphonate was removed by rotary evaporator under high vacuum in a 90 °C water bath. The resulted oily product 6.2 containing 5-10°/~ dimethyl methylphosphonate (shown by 1H NMIZ) was used without purification. 1H NMIZ (400 MHz, CDC13) b ppm 1.29 (m, 6 H) 1.35 (s, 9 H) 2.92 (dd, J=14.24, 8.39 Hz, 1 H) 3.03 (dd, J=22.38, 13.73 Hz, 1 H) 3.22 (m, 2 H) 4.10 (m, 4 H) 4.55 (d, J=5.59 Hz, 1 H) 5.38 (d, J=7.88 Hz, 1 H) 7.20 (m, 5 H);
MS:
422 (MNa+) b) A solution of the crude phosphonate 6.2 above (16.8 g, ca. 35.8 mmol) in THF
(100 mL) in a nitrogen atmosphere was cooled to 0 °C and then was added 1.6 M
solution of butyllithium (22.4 mL, 35.8 mmol) via syringe in 10 minutes. The solution was stirred at 0 °C for 30 minutes, and ethyl pyruvate (7.1 mL, 63.2 mmol) was added slowly. Stirring was continued at 0 °C for 1 hour and at room temperature overnight. The reaction was quenched with saturated aqueous NH4C1 (100 mL) and diluted with EtOAc (400 mL). The organic layer was separated, washed with brine and then dried over MgS04. Solvents were evaporated and the residue was purified by column chromatography (silica gel, Hexane-EtOAc 5:1) to give oily pure product 6.3 (9.0 g, 70% starting from 1). 1H NMR (400 MHz, ACETONE-D6) ~ ppm 1.24 (t, J=7.12 Hz, 3 H) 1.33 (s, 9 H) 2.00 (d, J=1.27 Hz, 3 H) 2.86 (m, 1 H) 3.19 (dd, J=13.99, 5.09 Hz, 1 H) 4.18 (q, J=7.12 Hz, 2 H) 4.53 (m, 1 H) 6.13 (d, J=7.88 Hz, 1 H) 6.51 (d, J=1.27 Hz, 1 H) 7.22 (m, 5 H); MS: 384 (MNa+).
c) To a solution of compound 6.3 (8.4 g, 23.2 mmol) in MeOH (200 mL) cooled to -78 °C was added sodium borohydride (1.7 g, 46.4 mmol). The mixture was stirred and warmed to -15 °C in 3 hours, and then kept at the same temperature overnight.
1N aqueous HCl (100 mL) was added to the cold reaction mixture, and the volatiles were removed by rotary evaporator. The resulted mixture was extracted with EtOAc. The combined extracts were washed with saturated aqueous NaHCO3 and brine and dried over MgS04. After removal of solvents, the residue was purified by column chromatography (silica gel, Hexane-EtOAc 3:1 ) to give pure product 6.4 (4~.3 g, 58°1~) and its 5-epimer (3.0 g, 41%) both as white solid. 1H
NMR (400 MHz, CDCl3) b ppm 1.36 (s, 9 H) 1.88 (s, 3 H) 2.80 (d, J=6.61 Hz, 2 H) 4.05 (m, 1 H) 4.68 (d, J=8.39 Hz, 1 H) 4.92 (s, 1 H) 6.91 (s, 1 H) 7.23 (m, 5 H); MS: 340 (Na+).
d) Lactone 6.4. (3.5 g, 11.0 mmol) was dissolved in THF (300 mL), and to this solution 10% Pd/C (350 mg) was added. The mixture was stirred under an atmosphere of H2 (balloon) for 5 hours, followed by filtration and concentration in vacuo, to provide product 6.5 (3.5 g, 99%) as white solid. 1H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl3) 8 ppm 1.26 (d, J=7.12 Hz, 3 H) 1.35 (s, 9 H) 1.71 (m, 1 H) 2.42 (m, 1 H) 2.64 (m, 1 H) 2.87 (m, 1 H) 3.01 (m, 1 H) 3.92 (m, 1 H) 4.25 (m, 1 H) 4.46 (m, 1 H) 7.24 (m, 5 H); MS: 342 (MNa+)..
e) To a solution of compound 6.5 (3.5 g, 11.0 mmol) in THF (50 mL) cooled to 0 °C was added 0.5 M LiAlH4 in DME (22.0 mL, 11.0 mmol). The mixture was stirred at 0 °C for 0.5 hours and warmed to room temperature. Stirring was continued until TLC indicated the reduction was completed. The mixture was cooled to 0 °C and 1N NaHS04 (30 mL) was added slowly. After stirring for 30 minutes at room temperature, the mixture was extracted with EtOAc. The combined extracts were washed with saturated aqueous NaHCO3 and brine and dried over MgSO4. After removal of solvents, the residue was purified by column chromatography (silica gel, Hexane-EtOAc 1:1) to yield pure product 6.6 (2.7 g, 76%) as white solid. 1H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl3) ~ ppm 0.82 (d, J=6.61.Hz, 3 H) 1.19 (s, 9 H) 1.26 (m, 1 H) 1.41 (m, 1 H) 1.75 (m, J=15.13, 5.72 Hz, 1 H) 2.46 (dd, J=13.61, 10.05 Hz, 1 H) 2.93 (dd, J=13.73, 3.05 Hz, 1 H) 3.30 (m, 2 H) 3.50 (m, 2 H) 7.10 (m, 5 H); MS: 324 (MH+).
f) To a solution of compound 6.6 (1.0 g, 3.10 mmol) in DCM (15 mL) was added imidazole (422 mg, 6.20 mmol) and TBSCI (578 mg, 3.72 mmol) sequentially at 0 °C. After stirring at 0 °C for 1 hour, H2O (10 mL) was added to quench the reaction.
The organic layer was separated and the aqueous layer was extracted with DCM.
The combined DCM solution was washed with H2O and dried over MgSO4. After removal of solvents, the residue was purified by column chromatography (silica gel, Hexane-EtOAc 3:1) to afford pure product 6.7 (1.34 g, 98%) as white solid. 1H
NMR (400 MHz, CDCl3) ~ ppm 0.08 (s, 6 H) 0.87 (d, J=6.87 Hz, 3 H) 0.91 (s, 9 H) 1.32 (s, 9 H) 1.49 (m, J=6.36 Hz, 2 H) 1.80 (m, 1 H) 2.77 (m, 1 H) 2.89 (m, 1 H) 3.40 (m, 1 H) 3.58 (dd, J=10.05, 4.20 Hz, 1 H) 3.68 (s, 1 H) 3.81 (s, 1 H) 4.18 (m, J=12.33, 4.96 Hz, 1 H) 4.78 (d, J=8.65 Hz, 1 H) 7.21 (m, 5 H); MS: 438 (MH+), (MNa+).
g) To a solution of compound 6.7 (1.2 g, 2.75 mmol) in chloroform (10 mL) was added triethylamine (0.8 mL, 5.5 mmol) and methanesulfonyl chloride ("MsCI";
0.32 mL, 4.12 mmol) sequentially at 0 °C. After stirring at 0 °C
for 1 hour, 1 N HCl (5 mL) was added to quench the reaction. The organic layer was separated and the aqueous layer was extracted with CHaCl2. The combined CHaCl2 solution was washed with H20 and dried over MgS04. After removal of solvents, the residue was purified by column chromatography (silica gel, Hexane-EtOAc 3:1 ) to afford pure product 6.8 (1.34 g, 95%) as colorless oil. 1H NMR (400 MHz, CDCl3) 8 ppm 0.04 (s, 6 H) 0.88 (m, 12 H) 1.32 (s, 9 H) 1.37 (m, 1 H) 1.79 (m, 1 H) 1.95 (m, 1 H) 2.66 (dd, J=13.22, 10.68 Hz, 1 H) 2.90 (dd, J=14.24, 4.83 Hz, 1 H) 3.03 (s, 3 H) 3.40 (m, 1 H) 3.52 (m, 1 H) 4.16 (s, 1 H) 4.87 (d, J=8.65 Hz, 1 H) 4.96 (d, J=9.16 Hz, 1 H) 7.23 (m, 5 H); MS: 515 (MNa+).
h) Mesylate 6.8 (1.34 g, 2.60 mmol) was dissolved in anhydrous DMF (300 mL).
To this stirred solution was added NaN3 (2.50g, 39.0 mmol). The mixture was heated to 60 °C with an oil bath and stirred at this temperature for 8 hours. The solvent was evaporated in vacuo and then H2O (20 mL) was added to dissolve the solid. The solution was extracted with ether, and the combined extracts were dried over MgSO4. After removal of solvents, the residue was purified by column chromatography (silica gel, Hexane-EtOAc 10:1) to afford pure product 6.9 (0.72 g, 60%) as colorless oil. 1H NMR (400 MHz, CDC13) ~ ppm -0.05 (s, 3 H) -0.03 (s, H) 0.74 (d, J=6.87 Hz, 3 H) 0.84 (s, 9 H) 1.39 (s, 9 H) 1.43 (m, 1 H) 1.63 (m, 1 H) 1.73 (m, 1 H) 2.75 (dd, J=13.61, 8.77 Hz, 1 H) 2.92 (m, 1 H) 3.37 (m, 2 H) 3.53 (t, J=7.12 Hz, 1 H) 3.91 (q, J=8.22 Hz, 1 H) 4.65 (d, J=9.66 Hz, 1 H) 7.25 (m, 5 H);
MS: 485 (MIVa+).
i) Azide 6.9 (109 mg, 0.24 mmol) was treated with 4N HCl in dioxane (5 mL).
After stirring for 1 hour, the mixture was concentrated in vacuo and the resulted crude product 6.10 was used for the next step without purification. To a solution of the crude compound 6.10 in DMF (1 mL) was added N,N-dipropyl-isophthalamic acid (58 mg, 0.24 mmol), diisopropylethylamine (0.3 mL, 1.42 mmol), HOBt (54 mg, 0.35 mmol) and EDC (68 mg, 0.35 mmol) sequentially. The mixture was stirred at room temperature for 8 hours. 1N HCl (2 mL) was added, followed by addition of EtOAc (80 mL). After stirring for 10 minutes, the organic layer was separated, washed withbrine and dried over MgS04. After removal of solvents, the residue was purified by column chromatography (silica gel, DCM-MeOH 19:1) to afford pure product 6.11 (113 mg, 81% starting from 6.9) as colorless oil. 1H
NMR
(400 MHz, CD30D) ~ ppm 0.60 (t, J=7.12 Hz, 3 H) 0.81 (d, J=6.61 Hz, 3 H) 0.89 (t, J=7.25 Hz, 3 H) 1.32 (m, 1 H) 1.43 (m, 2 H) 1.64 (m, 3 H) 1.75 (m, 1 H) 2.84 (m, 1 H) 2.94 (m, 1 H) 3.06 (m, 2 H) 3.32 (m, 4 H) 3.61 (m, 1 H) 4.41 (m, 1 H) 7.06 (m, 1 H) 7.16 (q, J=7.46 Hz, 4 H) 7.40 (m, 2 H) 7.55 (s, 1 H) 7.67 (d, J=7.12 Hz, 1 H);
MS: 480 (MH+).
j) To a solution of compound 6.11 (57 mg, 0,12 mmol) in acetone (1 mL) was added Jones' reagent (2.7M, 88 mM, 0,24 mmol). After stirring at room temperature for 20 minutes, iPr~H (40 mL) was added. Stirring was continued for minutes and the reaction mixture was diluted with acetone (20 mL), followed by filtration over celite. The solution was dried (Na2S~4) and concentrated. The resulted crude product 6.12 was used for next step without purification.
k) To a DMF (0.5 mL) solution of the crude acid 6.12 was added 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide (20 mg, 0.075 mmol), diisopropylethylamine (0.1 mL, 0.45 mmol) and HATLT (38 mg, 0.10 mmol) sequentially. The mixture was stirred at room temperature for 2 hours, and then purified by HPLC to provide pure product 6.13 (26 mg, 76% starting from compound 6.11) as white solid. 1H NMR (400 MHz, METHAN~L-D) 8 ppm 0.57 (t, J=7.25 Hz, 3 H) 0.76 (m, 6 H) 0.87 (t, J=7.25 Hz, 4 H) 0.98 (d, J=6.61 Hz, 3 H) 1.41 (m, 3 H) 1.59 (m, 2 H) 1.90 (m, 2 H) 2.66 (m, 1 H) 2.79 (dd, J=13.73, 9.66 Hz, 1 H) 2.94 (dd, J=13.99, 5.60 Hz, 1 H) 3.03 (m, 2 H) 3.22 (s, 1 H) 3.36 (m, 3 H) 3.99 (d, J=7.63 Hz, 1 H) 4.25 (s, 2 H) 4.40 (s, 1 H) 7.10 (m, 10 H) 7.38 (q, J=7.97 Hz, 2 H) 7.53 (s, 1 H) 7.65 (d, J=6.87 Hz, 1 H); MS:
682 (MH+).
1) To a solution of compound 6.13 (19 mg, 0.0279 mmol) in Me~H (5 mL) 10°/~
Pd-C (6 mg) was added. The mixture was stirred under an atmosphere of Ha for minutes, followed by filtration and concentration. The resulting crude product was purified by preparative TLC to afford pure product 6.14 (16 mg, 88%) as white solid. 1H NMR (400 MHz, METHANOL-D) 8 ppm 0.61 (t, J=7.25 Hz, 3 H) 0.76 (d, J=6.61 Hz, 6 H) 0.88 (m, 4 H) 0.98 (d, J=6.87 Hz, 3 H) 1.28 (m, 1 H) 1.42 (m, 2 H) 1.62 (m, 2 H) 1.79 (m, 1 H) 1.91 (m, 1 H) 2.65 (dd, J=14.62, 6.23 Hz, 1 H) 2.75 (m, 2 H) 2.91 (m, 1 H) 3.07 (m, 2 H) 3.37 (m, 2 H) 4.00 (d, J=7.38 Hz, 1 H) 4.27 (m, 2 H) 7.05 (t, J=7.12 Hz, 1 H) 7.16 (m, 9 H) 7.40 (m, 2 H) 7.58 (s, 1 H) 7.71 (d, J=7.38 Hz, 1 H); MS: 656 (MH+).
[0287] EXAMPLE 12 [0288] The example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula / I H NHz H O
~N W N~~~~N~N W
O O R~, IO ~ H
[0289] These compounds are prepared according the procedure of Example or Example 11 except for using other amino acids and amino acid like compound H O
H ~ Boc~N~OH
Boc~ N ~OH
of the formula ~A as a reagent instead of ~ (Example 10) or H~ O
Boc'Nv 'OH
(Example 11). Illustrative examples of amino acids and amino acid like compounds and their corresponding products are shown in Table 1.
[0290] Table ~
E~~~gent P~~~~~~
H
Boc'Nv 'OH / I H NHz H
F /~oN w N~N~N
O O O ~ H
\ F
F
F
H ~O
Boc Nv 'OH / I H NHz H O
~N w N~=~~N~N
O O ~ o~H
F
F
H O
Boc~N~OH ~ I H N~Hz ~ H O
~N w N~~N~N
I a O O ~ O ~ H I
F
F
Reagent Product H O
Boc Nv 'OH / I H NHZ H O
~N w N~=~N~N
I / ~ o ~ o ~ H
F
F /
H
Boc Nv 'OH / I H N,H2 ' H
~N W N~~~N
I/ O O ~ o~H I/
F
F / F
F
H O
Boc Nv 'OH / I H N,Hz ' H O
~N w N~J~N
I / O ~ ~ p ~ H I /
F F I
F' v 'F
H O
Boc'N~OH / I H N~HS I H O
~N W N~J~N~ y I / ~ ~ \ ~ ~ H I /
F
F F /
F
H
Boc°N~OH / I H NHS H O
~N w N~,~~N~N I w / O O ~ O ~ H
I/
H O
Boo'Nv 'OH / I H NHS H O
~N W N~_~N~N
I / O O ~ O ~ H I /
I /
H O
Boc'N~OH / H N1H2 ' H OII
~N ~ I Ns~N~ W
I / O O ~ O ~ H I /
~OCH3 Reagent Product H O
Boc Nv 'OH ° I H N'H2 t H O
~N ~ N~J~N~N
O O ~ I~I ~ H
CI
'CI
O
H
Boc'Nv 'OH ° I H NH2 H
~N w N~~N~N
/ O O B O ~ H
H O
Boc'Nv 'OH ~ ° I H N,Ha ' H O
~N w N~~N
N
,S O O _ ~ ~ H I °
S
H
Boc'Nv 'OH '~ I H NH2 H O
~N w N~J~N~ w O O v ~~ ~ H
[0291] EMPLE 13 [0292] This example describes the synthesis of ° I H N'HS ~ H
~N ~ N~J~N
O O _ ~O I / F
which was prepared according to Example 10 except for using 4-fluoroaniline instead of 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide in step k. MS (M+1) 527.
[0293] EXAMPLE 14 [0294] The example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula ° H NHZ H
~N ~ I N~=~N
O O Rp O I / F
[0295] These compounds are prepared according to Example 13 except for H ~O
Boc Nv 'OH
using amino acids and amino acid-like compounds of the formula RA
H ~O
Boc~N~OH
instead of ~ . Exemplary amino acids and amino acid-like compounds are shown in Table 1.
[0296] E PLE 15 [0297] This example describes the synthesis of ~N ~ N~=~N~
n O O ~ O
which is prepared according to Example 10 except for using isopropylamine instead of 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide in step k when n=0 and for using isobutylamine instead of 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide in step k when n=1.
[029] EPEE 16 [0299] The example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula H N,HS ' H
~N W N~~N
n O O Rp O , [0300] These compounds are prepared according to Example 15 except for H ~o Boc Nv 'OH
using amino acids and amino acid-like compounds of the formula RA
H ~O
Boc~N~OH
instead of ~ .
[0301] EXAMPLE 17 [0302] This example describes the synthesis of H N,HZ ' H
~N W I N~~N
n O O ~ O
which was prepared according to Example 10 except for using cyclopropylamine instead of 2-amino-N-ben~yl-3-methyl-butyramide in step k when n=0 and cyclopropyl-methyl amine instead 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide in step k when n=1.
[0303] EXAMPLE 18 [0304] The example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula H NHa H
~N w N~=~N~
O O RA O
[0305] These compounds are prepared according to Example 17 except for H O
Boc N~OH
using amino acids and amino acid-like compounds of the formula H~ O
Boc'w '~H
instead of [0306] EXAMPLE 19 [0307] This example describes the synthesis of i H N,HS ' H
~N ~ I N~J~N
O O ~ O
which was prepared according to Example 10 except for 2-methyl-butylamine instead of 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide in step k.
[030] EXAMPLE 20 [0309] The example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula ~N \ N~=~N~
O O R,~ O
[0310] These compounds are prepared according to Example 19 except for H ~
~oc~N~OH
using amino acids and amino acid-like compounds of the formula RA
H JO
Boc'N~OH
instead of [0311] EXAMPLE 21 [0312] This example describes the synthesis of OH
a H NH2 H
~N \ I N N I \
O O \ ~ ~F
which is prepared according to Example 11 except for using 3-ber~yloxy-2-oxo propanic acid methyl ester, which is prepared from 3-hydroxyl-2-oxo propanic acid instead of ethyl pyruvate in the step b, and 4-fluoroaniline instead of ?-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramine in the step j.
[0313] EXAMPLE 22 [0314] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula H NHS RB H
~N \ I N~~N \
O O = _\ O~ I ~ F
f wherein RB is a substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety.
These compounds are prepared according to Example 21 except for using 2-oxo-acid esters of the formula ROC(=O)C(=O)RB (wherein R is lower alkyl and Rs is as defined above) instead of 3-benzyloxy-2-oxo-propanic acid methyl ester. Exemplary esters and their corresponding products are shown in Table 2.
[0315] Table 2 Ester Product \~ / H NHS H
~N ~ I N N
O
O O ~ O I / F
I/
O
/ H NHS H
~ ~N \ I N N
O
O O ~ O I / F
I/
~ ~
~ / I H NHS H
~N \ N N o O O ~ O I / F
I /
[016] EAI~PLIE 2~
[017] The example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula H NHZ H
HC~N~~~N \
~O~ O I / F
where R~ is substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety. These compounds are prepared according to Example 10 except for using acids of the formula R~COOH as a reagent instead of N,N-dipropyl-isophthalamic acid in step i and using 4-fluoroanaline instead of 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide in step k. Illustrative examples of acids and their corresponding products are shown in Table 3.
l02 [0318] Table 3 RcCOQH Product ~o ~ I H NHS H
~N \ I OH /\rN \ N~~N~
O ~ O ~ ~ ~F
/ ~ I H NHS H
I ~N. \ N~~N \
~N%S' \ OH ~S~ ~I
O ~ ~F
O O O
O ~ ~ ~ H NHS H
/\iN. w N~=~N~ \
~N~ \ OH ~Sv ~ ~ v 'F
~ ~ O
~O
~ \ I OH /~~ \ N~=~N I \
~ ~ ~ v 'F
a~
O
s H NHS H
I \ I N N \
~N \ ~H ~
O O ~ ~F
O O
~O
O
H NHZ H
I ~ I N _ N \
N \ OH I
~ o 0 O O F
[0319] EXAMPLE 24 [0320] This example describes the synthesis of the compounds of the formula W
O ,.O
H ~N H
~N W N~=~~N~
O O Rp, O
which are prepared according to Scheme 7 and the procedure below.
[0321] Scheme 7 I
I N H~ N I O~C~ / O NH
~N \ _ I H N
~N ~ N
~ Q Rp O
O O R,q 7.1 'T.2 [0322] The Compounds 7.1 are prepared according to Example 16. These compounds are then reacted with phenyl chloroformate and DIEA to yield compounds 7.2. In certain embodiments, compounds 7.2 can be used as prodrug forms of their corresponding compounds 7.1.
[0323] EI~~LE 25 [032] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula ~R~
REO w I OH
O
wherein RD and RE are each independently substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moieties. These compounds are prepared according to Scheme 8 and the procedure below.
[0325] Scheme ~
OH NaH OH NaH ORa \ R~~ \ R2X \
HO I / OCH3 DMF RIO I / OCH3 DMF ' RIO I / OGH3 O 8.2 ~=IorBr O 8.3 ~=IorBr O 8.4 ORD
LiOH \
H~O/THF REO I / OH
~ 8.1 [0326] Compound 8.2 is treated with NaH in DMF, and halide RDX (1 eq) is added to the reaction mixture to yield aryl ether ~.3. Compound 8.3 is then treated with NaH in DMF, and halide REX (1 eq) is added. The reaction mixture is hydrolized (LiOH, H20/THF) to give acid ~.1. Compounds ~.1, acids of the formula RCCO~H, are used to make additional compounds of the invention. Table 4 shows exemplary compounds 8.1's.
[0327] Table 4 F~~~~ t~Ef~C~~~H
I p 's \-I ~I ~~ \ I off ~I ~I
\ OH
O
_ .I
OH
O
w0 --Br CH3~ /
o \ ~ off Los RpX REX RcCOOH
'o r ~~ s OH
O
~O
~Br ~ ~O ~ OH
O
v 'O
~Br ~Br /
O w I OH
O
~ ~O
~Br ~Br -~
OH
O
'O
D-Br ~Br ~O s I OH
O
~O
/
D-Br ~~ ~O ~ I OH
O
[032] EXAMPLE 26 [0329] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula RO SON.RH
G
RpO ~ I OH
O
wherein RF, RG, and RH are each independently substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic. These compounds are prepared according to Scheme 9 and the procedure below.
[0330] Scheme 9 NOZ RFOH; NO~ NHz W PPh3, DEAD W H2, Pd/C
H~ I / OCH3 T~ RFo I / OCH3 MeOH RFO I / OCH3 O O O
9.2 9.3 9.4 H ~w0 ~S~ R
Rc N NaH RG S~N'RH R~ N-RCSO2C1 ~ R~ ~ LiOH
Py/CH~CI2 RFo I o OCH3 DMF RFo I / OCH3 H~o RFo I / OH
O 9.5 O 9.6 MeOH O 9.1 THF
[0331] Mitsunobu reaction of compound 9.2 and the corresponding alcohol gives aryl ether 9.3. Hydrogenation of 9.3 reduces nitro group to aniline 9.4, which is followed by treatment of sulfonyl chloride to give the corresponding sulfonamide 9.5. Alkylation of sulfonamide 9.5 with halide (NaH, RHX, 1 eq) gives 9.6, followed by basic hydrolysis (Li~H, H2~/THF/Me~H) to give acid ~.1.
Compounds 9.1, acids of the formula RoC~~H, are used to make additional compounds of the invention. Table 5 shows exemplary compounds 9.1's.
[0332] Table 5 p'p~ ~~'~~2~r°I ~H~~ ~aO~o~~H
O
O\ ~~
/S~Ni MeS02Cl -i ~o ~ ~ off o~ .°
/S.N.H
MeS~2C1 NT ~o ~ ~ off io7 RFX R~SOaCI RHX R~COOH
o,,, oS~N~
~I
MeS~~CI ~o ~ ~ off o~ ro ,S~No CH31 MeSO2C1 CH31 ~ ~ ~ off O
O
O\ ,~
,S.No i MeSO2C1 CH31 ~~ ~ ~ off o, ,~
/s,No ---Br MeS~~CI CH3~ ~~ ~ ~ OH
O
O' ,~
,S.Ho ~Br I~eS~2C1 CH~~ ~ ~ I OH
O
o\ r0 ,S.No ~Br MeSQ2Cl CH31 ~o ~ ~ off o' o /s.No i MeS~2C1 CH31 ~ ~ ~ off /~ o v O
RFX RGSO~CI RHX RcC~OH
o o, ,, ,s°N°
~Br MeS~2C1 CH31 o \ ~ off O\ O
Ph°B°N°
PhS~2C1 -1 ~
0 \ I OH
O
O\ O
Ph°S°N°~
PhS02Gl ~o \ ~ off o\
Pn°s°N°
CH3I PhS~2C1 CFI31 ~ \ ~ OH
O
O
O
O\ ,, Ph°S°N°
1 PhS~2C1 CHI ~ /
~ \ I OH
O
O~ ,~
Ph°S°N°
--Br PhSO~CI CH31 ~o \ ~ off Oo,i Br Ph°~°N°
PhS~2C1 CH31 OH
O
RFX ROSOzCI RHX RcCOOH
0~,, Ph'S~N~
-/ Br PhS02Cl CH31 ~o ~ ~ off o\ o Ph'S~N~
\ i PhS02Cl CH31 ~o ~ ~ off o o, ,~
Ph'S~N~
PhS~2C~ CH31 ~~ ~ ~ off O
[0333] E 1~IPLE 27 [0334] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula O~ ,N
PF~ W I OH
Wherein RF is substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety. These compounds are prepared according to Schemel0 and the procedure below.
[0335] Scheme 10 ~cl o, NHZ p~'NH OJS N
CICZH4S02CI NaH
RFO I / OCH3 py/CHZCI2 I DMF R O I / OCH3 O RFO / OCH3 F ~
O 10.2 O 10.3 LiOH
MeOH 10.1 THF
[0336] Aniline 9.4 (Example 35) is treated which sulfonyl chloride to yield sulfonamide 10.2, which is followed by the treatment of NaH to afford cyclic sulfonamide 10.3. Basic hydrolysis (Li~H, H2~/THF/MeOH) of compound 10.3 gives acid 10.1. Compounds 10.1, acids of the formula RICO~H, are used to make additional compounds of the invention. Table 6 shows exemplary compounds 10.1's.
[0337] Table 6 RF ~c~~~H
~~s.~
off °~~s.~
I~
/ OH
O
O~.
/ OH
O
RF RcGOOH
OH
O
I
--~~O / , OH
O
OH
O
I / OH
O
~:~S~~
I / OH
O
[033E] EXAMPLE 28 [0339j This example describes the preparation of compounds of the formula Os i~l ~'',1 RK,N.S.N~OH
U O
wherein RI, RJ, and RK are each independently substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety. These compounds are prepared according to Scheme 11 and the procedure below.
[0340] Scheme 11 RI RJ O. C~I R
RK'NH NH a SO~(NH~)2 RK N~NH NaH X~C02R RK'N'S'N~OCH3 V 11.2 PY ' V O
11.3 11.4 LiOH O.'Sr.~i RJ
H O RK'NV ~OH
z MeOH O
THF
11.1 [0341] The treatment of diamine 11.2 with sulfamine a under refluxing pyridine affords sulfamine 11.3, which is followed by alkylation of a-halo alkyl ester to give compound 11.4. Basic hydrolysis (LiOH, H20/THF/MeOH) of ester gives acid 11.1. Compounds 11.1, acids of the formula RCCOOH, are used to make additional compounds of the invention. Table 7 shows exemplary compounds 11.1's.
[0342] Table 7 aY(:RII~C~~~:I~~(E~f~CsO"I2CcN2I~~~C~e~~H -.
3 ~2 O
O_~~N~OH
Br~CO~Me NJ H2 ~NJ
O
~-~,N~OH
O Z N
Me Br ~ ~N~ ~
~ J
O
O S~N~OH
O 2 ~[
Me N
Br ~ NJ ~
~ J
O
O
O ~,N~OH
Br~C02Me NJ H2 N J
O
O;S,N~OH
Il NJ HZ _ NJ
Br~CO~Me O
XCRIRJC~OC RKNHCH2CH~N RcCOOH
H3 Hi Ocs'N ~ OH
N~ H2 ~N~ O
Br~C02Me O
O S,N OH
--NJ
Br~CO~Me ) ~N~ H2 O
O;~,N~OH
~N~ H~ ~NJ ~O
Br~CO~M ~e O ' O_~,N~OH
Br~CO~Me NJ H2 ~N~ O
O
O_-~,N~OH
Br~CO~Me ~N~ Hz ~N~
J .~ O ~
O_~,N~OH
Br~C02Me NJ H~ ~N~
O
O S,N~OH
Br~CO2Me NJ Ha NJ j~O
O
O_S,N~OH
Br~CO~Me NJ H2 NJ O
XCRIRJCOOC R~NHCH~CHaN R~COOH
H HZ
O
O S,N~OH
Br~COzMe NJ Hz ,-N J O
O
O_S,N~OH
Br~COzMe n--N I O
- ~ ~N~ Hz O
O_S,N~OH
Br~COzMe \ NJ Hz ~N~
O
O
O~S,N~OH
Br\ /COzMe NJ Hz ~N~ O
O
O_-~,N~OH
Br\ /COzMe ~N~ Hz ~N~
O
O_S,N~OH
Br\ /COzMe NJ Hz ,-N J
O
O
O_-~,N~OH
Br\ /COzMe NJ Hz N
O
O_S N~OH
BrYCOzMe NJ Hz N
O
O S,N~ /OH
BrYC02Me NJ Hz ~N~ O
XCRIRJCOOC R,~NHCHaCH2N R~COOH
H3 Ha O_S,N~OH
BrYCO2Me ~NJ O
~N~ Hz O
O S,N~OH
Br\ /COzMe \ NJ Hz ~N~ j(0 O
O;~,N~OH
Br\ /COzMe NJ Hz O
O;S~N~OH
Br\ /COzMe ~N~ Hz j--NJ O
O
O;~,H~OH
Br\ /COzMe HJ Hz ~HJ ~jO
O
~ ~,H~OH
Br\ /COzMe HJ Hz HJ O
O
O;~,N~OH
Br\ /COzMe NJ Hz O
O;S,N~OH
Br\ /COzMe NJ Hz ~N~ O
O \/
O;S,N~OH
Br\ /CO2Me \ NJ Hz [0343] EXAMPLE 29 [0344] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula O R~ R,1 O~N~OH
R o N J j~O
L
wherein RI, RJ, and RL are each independently substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety. These compounds are prepared according to Scheme 12 and the procedure below.
[0345] Scheme 12 amide coupling reagent O reducing reagent H
Boc'N~G02H Ph~ ~ goc'N~N~Ph ' Boc'N~N°~Ph H H
H O RK'NV ~OH
z MeOH O
THF
11.1 [0341] The treatment of diamine 11.2 with sulfamine a under refluxing pyridine affords sulfamine 11.3, which is followed by alkylation of a-halo alkyl ester to give compound 11.4. Basic hydrolysis (LiOH, H20/THF/MeOH) of ester gives acid 11.1. Compounds 11.1, acids of the formula RCCOOH, are used to make additional compounds of the invention. Table 7 shows exemplary compounds 11.1's.
[0342] Table 7 aY(:RII~C~~~:I~~(E~f~CsO"I2CcN2I~~~C~e~~H -.
3 ~2 O
O_~~N~OH
Br~CO~Me NJ H2 ~NJ
O
~-~,N~OH
O Z N
Me Br ~ ~N~ ~
~ J
O
O S~N~OH
O 2 ~[
Me N
Br ~ NJ ~
~ J
O
O
O ~,N~OH
Br~C02Me NJ H2 N J
O
O;S,N~OH
Il NJ HZ _ NJ
Br~CO~Me O
XCRIRJC~OC RKNHCH2CH~N RcCOOH
H3 Hi Ocs'N ~ OH
N~ H2 ~N~ O
Br~C02Me O
O S,N OH
--NJ
Br~CO~Me ) ~N~ H2 O
O;~,N~OH
~N~ H~ ~NJ ~O
Br~CO~M ~e O ' O_~,N~OH
Br~CO~Me NJ H2 ~N~ O
O
O_-~,N~OH
Br~CO~Me ~N~ Hz ~N~
J .~ O ~
O_~,N~OH
Br~C02Me NJ H~ ~N~
O
O S,N~OH
Br~CO2Me NJ Ha NJ j~O
O
O_S,N~OH
Br~CO~Me NJ H2 NJ O
XCRIRJCOOC R~NHCH~CHaN R~COOH
H HZ
O
O S,N~OH
Br~COzMe NJ Hz ,-N J O
O
O_S,N~OH
Br~COzMe n--N I O
- ~ ~N~ Hz O
O_S,N~OH
Br~COzMe \ NJ Hz ~N~
O
O
O~S,N~OH
Br\ /COzMe NJ Hz ~N~ O
O
O_-~,N~OH
Br\ /COzMe ~N~ Hz ~N~
O
O_S,N~OH
Br\ /COzMe NJ Hz ,-N J
O
O
O_-~,N~OH
Br\ /COzMe NJ Hz N
O
O_S N~OH
BrYCOzMe NJ Hz N
O
O S,N~ /OH
BrYC02Me NJ Hz ~N~ O
XCRIRJCOOC R,~NHCHaCH2N R~COOH
H3 Ha O_S,N~OH
BrYCO2Me ~NJ O
~N~ Hz O
O S,N~OH
Br\ /COzMe \ NJ Hz ~N~ j(0 O
O;~,N~OH
Br\ /COzMe NJ Hz O
O;S~N~OH
Br\ /COzMe ~N~ Hz j--NJ O
O
O;~,H~OH
Br\ /COzMe HJ Hz ~HJ ~jO
O
~ ~,H~OH
Br\ /COzMe HJ Hz HJ O
O
O;~,N~OH
Br\ /COzMe NJ Hz O
O;S,N~OH
Br\ /COzMe NJ Hz ~N~ O
O \/
O;S,N~OH
Br\ /CO2Me \ NJ Hz [0343] EXAMPLE 29 [0344] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula O R~ R,1 O~N~OH
R o N J j~O
L
wherein RI, RJ, and RL are each independently substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety. These compounds are prepared according to Scheme 12 and the procedure below.
[0345] Scheme 12 amide coupling reagent O reducing reagent H
Boc'N~G02H Ph~ ~ goc'N~N~Ph ' Boc'N~N°~Ph H H
12.2 12.3 12.4 O.".O O O
NaH
acid H~N~NnPh R R O~N~Ph RL~ ~~N~Ph H HNJ R ~N~
L
12.5 12.6 12.7 ~ ~ R~ RJ o R RJ
Hydrogenation O~NH XGRiRJGO~R O~N~OR Hydrolysis O~N~OH
R~ 'N(J R~ 'N(J [~~ ~ R,NJ
L
12.8 12.9 12.1 [0346] Amino acid 12.2 is treated with ben~yl amine and a coupling reagent such as HATLT, to give 12.3. Compound 12.3 is reduced by a reducing reagent such as Lt~H to give amine 12.4. Compound 12.4 is treated with acid to afford diamine 12.5, which follow by condensation with an oxalic acid derivative gives the dioxopiperazine 12.6. Treatment of 12.6 with NaH and alkyl halide gives compound 12.7. Removal of benzyl group by hydrogenation to give 12.8, which is alkylated with an a-halo alkyl ester to give compound 12.9. Hydrolysis of 12.9 affords acid 12.1.
[0347] Compounds 12.1, acids of the formula R~COOH, are used to make additional compounds of the invention. Table ~ shows exemplary compounds 12.1's.
[034] Table ~
XCRIRJCOO R~)C R~COOH
Me O~N~OH
Br~COaMe Bu$r O
O~N~OH
Br~CO2Me PrBr O
O~N~OH
Br~CO~Me \ ,Br O
O~N~OH
Br~CO~Me _ ,Br O
O~N~OH
B ~' ~r NJ O
Br~C~~Me O~N~OH
B '( pr ~N J O
Br~CO~Me , O
O~N~OH
d Br~CO~Me ~ ~gr I/ O
O~N~OH
~Br N J ~(O
Br~C02M /e O
O~N~OH
Br~C02Me Bu$r O
XCRIRJCOO R~X R~GO~H
Me O~N~OH
Br~CO~Me prB 'fir ~N~ O
O
O~N~OH
Br~COaMe \ ,Br ~N J O
O
O~ N ~OH
Br~CO2Me ~B '(r ~N J O
O
O~N~OH
Br~CO2Me ~ ~ B '(r _ ~--' NJ
O~ N ~OH
B ~r ~N J O
Br~CO~Me O ~
O~N~OH
dN J
Br~C02Me ~-Br O
O~N~OH
~NJ O
Br~CO~Me \
}-Br O
O~N~OH
BrYCO2Me BllBr wN J
O~N~OH
Br~CO~Me PrBT ~'N~ J ~O
XCRIRJCOO R~X RFC~OH
Me O
O~N~OH
Br~CO~Me \ Br ~N J O
O~ N ~OH
Br\ /CO2Me _ ,Br N O
O
O~N~OH
Br~CO~Me ~ ~ B '( [[r NJ O
O
O~ N ~OH
Br\ /C02Me B '( ~r ~N J
O~N~OH
Br~CO~M '( ~e dNJ
D-Br O
O~N~OH
Br CO~M '( ~e ~NJ
~Br O
O~N~OH
Br~CO~Me $u$r ~'N( J [J~
O
O~N~OH
Br\ /CO2Me hrBT ~'N( J O
O
O~N~OH
Br\ /COZMe \ .Br ~N J O
O
O~N~OH
Br~CO~Me ~B 'fir I/~ N O
XCRIRJC~O R~X R~COOH
Me O~N~OH
Br~CO~Me ~ ~ B '(r O
O~H~~H
Br~CO~Me B '( ~[r O~N~~H
Br\ /C~~Me D-Br O
O~N~~H
Br CO~M '~ ~[e \
rBr \ /H J O
[039] ~II~E 30 [030] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula OH
I/ O
wherein RM is substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety. These compounds are prepared according to Scheme 13 and the procedure below.
[0351] Scheme 13 OH '~OH OH
NaH
PPh3, DEAD I ~ RM~
OGH3 ~~ / OCH3 HO DMF
O O
NaH
acid H~N~NnPh R R O~N~Ph RL~ ~~N~Ph H HNJ R ~N~
L
12.5 12.6 12.7 ~ ~ R~ RJ o R RJ
Hydrogenation O~NH XGRiRJGO~R O~N~OR Hydrolysis O~N~OH
R~ 'N(J R~ 'N(J [~~ ~ R,NJ
L
12.8 12.9 12.1 [0346] Amino acid 12.2 is treated with ben~yl amine and a coupling reagent such as HATLT, to give 12.3. Compound 12.3 is reduced by a reducing reagent such as Lt~H to give amine 12.4. Compound 12.4 is treated with acid to afford diamine 12.5, which follow by condensation with an oxalic acid derivative gives the dioxopiperazine 12.6. Treatment of 12.6 with NaH and alkyl halide gives compound 12.7. Removal of benzyl group by hydrogenation to give 12.8, which is alkylated with an a-halo alkyl ester to give compound 12.9. Hydrolysis of 12.9 affords acid 12.1.
[0347] Compounds 12.1, acids of the formula R~COOH, are used to make additional compounds of the invention. Table ~ shows exemplary compounds 12.1's.
[034] Table ~
XCRIRJCOO R~)C R~COOH
Me O~N~OH
Br~COaMe Bu$r O
O~N~OH
Br~CO2Me PrBr O
O~N~OH
Br~CO~Me \ ,Br O
O~N~OH
Br~CO~Me _ ,Br O
O~N~OH
B ~' ~r NJ O
Br~C~~Me O~N~OH
B '( pr ~N J O
Br~CO~Me , O
O~N~OH
d Br~CO~Me ~ ~gr I/ O
O~N~OH
~Br N J ~(O
Br~C02M /e O
O~N~OH
Br~C02Me Bu$r O
XCRIRJCOO R~X R~GO~H
Me O~N~OH
Br~CO~Me prB 'fir ~N~ O
O
O~N~OH
Br~COaMe \ ,Br ~N J O
O
O~ N ~OH
Br~CO2Me ~B '(r ~N J O
O
O~N~OH
Br~CO2Me ~ ~ B '(r _ ~--' NJ
O~ N ~OH
B ~r ~N J O
Br~CO~Me O ~
O~N~OH
dN J
Br~C02Me ~-Br O
O~N~OH
~NJ O
Br~CO~Me \
}-Br O
O~N~OH
BrYCO2Me BllBr wN J
O~N~OH
Br~CO~Me PrBT ~'N~ J ~O
XCRIRJCOO R~X RFC~OH
Me O
O~N~OH
Br~CO~Me \ Br ~N J O
O~ N ~OH
Br\ /CO2Me _ ,Br N O
O
O~N~OH
Br~CO~Me ~ ~ B '( [[r NJ O
O
O~ N ~OH
Br\ /C02Me B '( ~r ~N J
O~N~OH
Br~CO~M '( ~e dNJ
D-Br O
O~N~OH
Br CO~M '( ~e ~NJ
~Br O
O~N~OH
Br~CO~Me $u$r ~'N( J [J~
O
O~N~OH
Br\ /CO2Me hrBT ~'N( J O
O
O~N~OH
Br\ /COZMe \ .Br ~N J O
O
O~N~OH
Br~CO~Me ~B 'fir I/~ N O
XCRIRJC~O R~X R~COOH
Me O~N~OH
Br~CO~Me ~ ~ B '(r O
O~H~~H
Br~CO~Me B '( ~[r O~N~~H
Br\ /C~~Me D-Br O
O~N~~H
Br CO~M '~ ~[e \
rBr \ /H J O
[039] ~II~E 30 [030] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula OH
I/ O
wherein RM is substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety. These compounds are prepared according to Scheme 13 and the procedure below.
[0351] Scheme 13 OH '~OH OH
NaH
PPh3, DEAD I ~ RM~
OGH3 ~~ / OCH3 HO DMF
O O
13.2 ~ = I, Br or GI 13.3 X = I, Br, or CI
ORM ORM
LiOH
w - w OGH3 H20 ~ I s OH
O MeOH
~ THF O
13.4 13.1 [0352] Mitsunobu reaction of 13.2 gives the coiTesponding aryl ether 13.3, which is followed by the alkylation with halide (NaH, RMX, 1 eq) to afford aryl diether 13.4.' Basic hydrolysis (LiOH, H20/THF/Me~H) of 13.4 gives acid 13.1.
Compounds 13.1, acids of the formula RFC~OH, are used to make additional compounds of the invention. Table 9 shows exemplary compounds 13.1'x.
[033] Table 9 I~~~oC~~H
o~
o ~ ~ off -I
/
o ~ ~ off o~
/
O y I OH
O
O
D--I ' ~O w ~ OH
O
RMX RFC~~H
o~
r , ~O ~ ~ OH
~Br O
O
~ w l OH
~Br O
[0354] EXAMPLE 31 [0355] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula RO SON.Ro N
Rp R /P~ w I OH
Q
O O
wherein RN, R~, IZP, and RQ are each independently substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety. These compounds are prepared according to Scheme 14 and the procedure below.
[~356] ~claeme 14 o, ~ SO RNsS.N.RO
NHZ RN NH NaH
RNSO2GI ~ RpX
H3C0 I / OCH3 ~ H3C0 I / OCH3 pMF H3CO / OCH3 O O O O O O
14.2 14.3 ~ - I, Br, or CI 14.4 O HATU
R~ S~N>R RP R~ S~N,Ro RN S.N.Rp LiOH N RQ NH N LiOH
RP I
MeOH RQ MeOH O O
14.5 14.6 14.1 [0357] The treatment of aniline 14.2 with sulfonyl chloride gives the corresponding sulfonamide 14.3, which is follow by alkylation with halide to give 14.4. The basic hydrolysis of 14.4 affords the mono-acid 14.5, follow by amide coupling with corresponding amine to give 14.6. Basic hydrolysis (LiOH, H20/THF/MeOH) of 14.6 gives acid 14.1. Compounds 14.1, acids of the formula RCCOOH, are used to make additional compounds of the invention. Table 10 shows ' exemplary compounds 14.1's.
[0358] Table 10 RPNHRQ RNS02C1 Ro~C RoCOOH
~s,N~
MeSO2C1 I ~N w off ~NH
O O
_ sS~N~
~I
~NH M~SO CI I
2 ~N W OH
O O
_ ~\ O
Ph~S~N/
NH - I
P~ISO~CI I ~N w OH
O O
/S.Ni F / MOSO~CI -I F ~ I N ~ I OH
W I NH -O O
O
O\ ~~
sS~N°~
F
\-I F
NH MeS02Cl / I N / ~ OH
- O O
~\ O
F PhoS.Ns F
_ NH PhSO2Cl -I / I H / ~ off ~N w -- O O
RPNHRQ RNSOaCI RoX R~COOH
o\ o ,S~Ni I
NH MeS~2C1 -I N ~ I OH
O
O O
so °. .°
~S~N~
NH ~I ~
MeS~2C1 ~ w ~H
( ~ o /~
~, .o Pn's'N
I
NH PhSO2CI -I N ~ I OH
O
O O
/O
O. O
/S~Ni ~NH SOS~2G~ -I ~ w I OH
O O
O~ ,~
~S~N~
~NH ~--I
MeS~2C~ ~N w I OH
O O
O\ O
Ph'S~N/
~NH
PhS~~GI -I ~
~N ~ OH
O O
[0359] EXAMPLE 32 [0360] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula RR
~N Ar OH
Rs O O
wherein RR and Rs are each independently substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety, or RR and RS together form a substituted or unsubstituted cycloaliphatic or aromatic moiety. These compounds are prepared according to Scheme 15. and the procedure below.
[0361] Scheme 15 HO Ar OH ,O Ar 0~ LiOH(1eq) HO Ar O
w MeOH
ORM ORM
LiOH
w - w OGH3 H20 ~ I s OH
O MeOH
~ THF O
13.4 13.1 [0352] Mitsunobu reaction of 13.2 gives the coiTesponding aryl ether 13.3, which is followed by the alkylation with halide (NaH, RMX, 1 eq) to afford aryl diether 13.4.' Basic hydrolysis (LiOH, H20/THF/Me~H) of 13.4 gives acid 13.1.
Compounds 13.1, acids of the formula RFC~OH, are used to make additional compounds of the invention. Table 9 shows exemplary compounds 13.1'x.
[033] Table 9 I~~~oC~~H
o~
o ~ ~ off -I
/
o ~ ~ off o~
/
O y I OH
O
O
D--I ' ~O w ~ OH
O
RMX RFC~~H
o~
r , ~O ~ ~ OH
~Br O
O
~ w l OH
~Br O
[0354] EXAMPLE 31 [0355] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula RO SON.Ro N
Rp R /P~ w I OH
Q
O O
wherein RN, R~, IZP, and RQ are each independently substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety. These compounds are prepared according to Scheme 14 and the procedure below.
[~356] ~claeme 14 o, ~ SO RNsS.N.RO
NHZ RN NH NaH
RNSO2GI ~ RpX
H3C0 I / OCH3 ~ H3C0 I / OCH3 pMF H3CO / OCH3 O O O O O O
14.2 14.3 ~ - I, Br, or CI 14.4 O HATU
R~ S~N>R RP R~ S~N,Ro RN S.N.Rp LiOH N RQ NH N LiOH
RP I
MeOH RQ MeOH O O
14.5 14.6 14.1 [0357] The treatment of aniline 14.2 with sulfonyl chloride gives the corresponding sulfonamide 14.3, which is follow by alkylation with halide to give 14.4. The basic hydrolysis of 14.4 affords the mono-acid 14.5, follow by amide coupling with corresponding amine to give 14.6. Basic hydrolysis (LiOH, H20/THF/MeOH) of 14.6 gives acid 14.1. Compounds 14.1, acids of the formula RCCOOH, are used to make additional compounds of the invention. Table 10 shows ' exemplary compounds 14.1's.
[0358] Table 10 RPNHRQ RNS02C1 Ro~C RoCOOH
~s,N~
MeSO2C1 I ~N w off ~NH
O O
_ sS~N~
~I
~NH M~SO CI I
2 ~N W OH
O O
_ ~\ O
Ph~S~N/
NH - I
P~ISO~CI I ~N w OH
O O
/S.Ni F / MOSO~CI -I F ~ I N ~ I OH
W I NH -O O
O
O\ ~~
sS~N°~
F
\-I F
NH MeS02Cl / I N / ~ OH
- O O
~\ O
F PhoS.Ns F
_ NH PhSO2Cl -I / I H / ~ off ~N w -- O O
RPNHRQ RNSOaCI RoX R~COOH
o\ o ,S~Ni I
NH MeS~2C1 -I N ~ I OH
O
O O
so °. .°
~S~N~
NH ~I ~
MeS~2C1 ~ w ~H
( ~ o /~
~, .o Pn's'N
I
NH PhSO2CI -I N ~ I OH
O
O O
/O
O. O
/S~Ni ~NH SOS~2G~ -I ~ w I OH
O O
O~ ,~
~S~N~
~NH ~--I
MeS~2C~ ~N w I OH
O O
O\ O
Ph'S~N/
~NH
PhS~~GI -I ~
~N ~ OH
O O
[0359] EXAMPLE 32 [0360] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula RR
~N Ar OH
Rs O O
wherein RR and Rs are each independently substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety, or RR and RS together form a substituted or unsubstituted cycloaliphatic or aromatic moiety. These compounds are prepared according to Scheme 15. and the procedure below.
[0361] Scheme 15 HO Ar OH ,O Ar 0~ LiOH(1eq) HO Ar O
w MeOH
15.2 15.3 THF 15.4 HATU ~
NH R~ LiOH RR
,N Ar OH
Rs Rs N Ar Ow Ha0 _ Rs O O MeOH ~ O
THF
15.5 15.1 [0362] Esterfication of di-acid 15.2 with TMSCH2N2 gives the corresponding di-methyl ester 15.3. )3asic hydrolysis (Li~H, 1 eq) of compound 15.3 yields mono-acid 15.x. which is then coupled with R~NHRS to yield compound 15.5. The basic hydrolysis (Li~H, H20/THF/Me~H) of 15.5 gives acid 15.1.
Compound 15.1, an acid of the formula RICO~H, are used to make additional compounds of the invention. Table 11 shows exemplary compounds 15.1's.
[~363] Table 11 1~~1'~~HI~ HO Ar OH i~o~~~H
O
O~
/ '~I /
HO W I OH ~N w_ I OH
~NH O v O O O
O° O~
/
~NH HO ~ OH ~N ~ ~ OH
O O I II
O O
RNHI~ HO Ar off RICO~H
~ o 00 Oi Oi / ,~~I /
HO o I OH ~N o I OH
~NH O O ~ v HO o I OH ~~ /
~NH O O ~N o I OH
O O
/ l ,,~ /
~NH HO o OH ~N ~ I OH
O O
O O
00 ~ Oi ,v / ,,v /
~NH HO o I OH ~N o I OH
O O O O
~J ~J
s~ HO o I OH / ''\I /
~NH ~N o OH
O O
O O
of / of HO o I OH ,~) /
~NH O ~ ~N o I OH
O O
~O
of /
HO o I OH '\\I /
~NH O O ~N o OH
O O
RRNHRS HO Ar OH R~COOH
O o HO ~ I OH
~NH ~N ~ I OH
O O
O O
HO w I OH '~
~NH O O ~N ~ I OH
O O
~O
O~
HO ~ I OH ''~ /
~NH ~ O ~N ~ I OH
O O
',l ' ~N ~~ OH
HO ~ I OH
~N H O O
O O
/ ,.~~
HO w I OH ~N w I OH
~NH ~ O O v O
HO W I OH ~N w I OH
a ~NH O O O O
,\~
HO W I OH ~N w I OH
O O
~NH O v O
, HO w I OH
N ~ I OH
O O
~N H O O
RRNHRs Ho Ar off R~COOH
O O
'o ~ o~
,,.
Ho ~ I OH ~N ~ I OH
~NH O v O O v O
O' \ O' Ho w I off ~NH ~N w I OH
o O
O O
O' \ ~ o HO w I OH ,~~
~NH O O ~N W I OH
O O
~ 'o I' O' \ o~Os ,~I ~ ,~I
HO ~ OH
~NH ~ ~ ~N w I OH
o O
N ~ I OH
Ho ~ I OH
NH
o O
HO ~ I OH N ~ I off NH ~ o O O
'O O~
HO ~ I OH ~ N W I OH
NH ' " . ..
O O O O
s HO ~ ~ OH N ' I OH
NH O O O O
RRNHRS Ho qr OH R~COOH
o O
/
/
HO ~ I OH N ~ ~ OH
O O
NH O O
~O O~
HO ~ I OH N ~ I OH
NH ~ O O O
O~
/ w~~l /
HO wN I OH ~N wN I OH
~NH O O O O
O/
s N ~ . ,~I
HO w I OH ~N w ~ OH
O O ~ v ~N H
O~ ~O O~
I ' I
,.
~NH HO ~~OH ~N ~ I OH
O O
Or ~I Os HO ~ I OH
~NH ~ O ~N W I OH
O O
O/ N/ O~
HO ~ I OH ,~I
N
~N H O O ~N ~ I OH
O O
O~ / N O~
,,.I HO w ~ OH '~~I / N
~NH O O ~N w '~ OH
~ O
RRNHRS Ho~ Ar OH RCCOOH
,,, ~ ,,, ~NH HO ~N I OH ~N wN~OH
O O O O
,,. N ~
. ~ ~. N, NH HO ~ OH N ~ ~ OH
O O
O O
~O ~ O~
~NH HO N l OH ~N '\ N I OH
n ~ n O O O O
N
i HO s I OH
~NH O O ~N w I OH
O O
N
HO w I OH ,~
N
~NH ~ ~ ~NWOH
O O
N
HO ~ ~ OH
~N
~NH O O ~N w ~ OH
O O
pJ pJ
HO wN I OH ''I ~ ~ OH
~NH O O ~N N
O O
OJ N . OJ
HO ~ l OH ,~~
N
~NH O O ~N w I OH
O O
RRNHRS Ho Ar off R~COOH
O O
'O
pJ , pJ p, Ho wN~OH
~NH O [off ~N ~N off O O
N
i pJ Ho \ ~ off ~J
O ~ ~ ,~~ N
~NH ~N \ I OH
O O
N' of Ho \ ~ off of O v ~ ~~I N , ~NH ~N \ I off O O
J 'N J
O HO \ ~ OH O
,~I O O ,~I s N
~NH ~N \ \~ OH
O O
HO ~ I OH
~NH ~N ~N~OH
o O
o O
N' ,,v HO \ I off ,.~
N
~NH O O ~N \ I off O O
'O
O~
Ho w I OH
~NH O N o ~N wN I off O O
RRNHRS HO Ar roH R~~OOH
O O
N
HO \ I OH
,' ,~ N
O O
~NH ~N \ I OH
O O
N' HO \ I OH
O O ~' N
~NH ~N \ I OH
O O
~'N
HO \ ~ OH
O O ~' ~ N
~NH ~N \ \~ OH
O O
~NH HO ~ I OH ~N wN~OH
'N' ~ O IIO
O O
,'I N / ,'I N
~NH HO \ I OH ~N \ I OH
O O O O
\O I Os ,aI
,. /
~NH HO ~N ~ OH ~N wN I OH
i ii i ii O O O O
NI
HO \ OH ~' N
~NH ~ O ~N \ I OH
O O
N~ ~
HO \ OH ~' N' ~NH O O ~N \ I OH
O O
RRNHRS Ho Ar off R~COOH
n n O O
/ N
HO W ~ OH ~~ / N
~NH o o ~N w ') off ,\ /
~NH HO ~N I OH ~N wN~OH
~ O O O
N / , HO ~ I OH N
~NH ~N ~ I off O O
O O
~NH H~ ~ I OH ~N '\ N I OH
o O O O
,, N ,~ N
~N H I ~N o I off HO ~ OH
O O O
Ni Ni ~NH HO ~ I off ~N ~ I off p ~ O O
v / ~/ N
N
~NH HO W ~ OH ~N w '~ off ~ p O O
O
HO w I OH ~~I /1 ~NH O N o ~N wN~OH
p I IO
RRNHRS HO Ar pH RFC~~H
O O
O~ N i OJ--HO \ I OH ,~~
N
~NH O O ~N \ I OH
O O
~O
O~ O~Oo HO wN~OH ~~I /
~NH O ~O ~N wN~OH
O O
N
,~I ~ ,~~ N
HO \ I OH
~NH ~N \ I OH
O O
O O
O~ ~~
,~I N' I , ,~I
HO \ OH N ~
~NH ~N \ I OH
O O
O O
O~ O
/'nJ
HO \ ~ OH ~~\ / N
~NH ~N \_ '~ OH
O O
O O
a HO wN I OH I
NH O O N wN~OH
O ~O
H HO \ I OH N \ I OH
O O O O
~O Oo NH HO N I OH N N I OH
O O O O
RRNHRS HO A~ off R~OOOH
o O
N
N
HO ~ I OH
NH N ~ I OH
O O
O O
N' HO ~ I OH N' NH ~ O N ~ I OH
O O
N
HO ~ ~ OH ~ N
NH O ~ N ~ ~ OH
O O
NH HO ~ ~ OH N ~N~OH
~ 'N' ~ O O
N~ I Ni NH HO ~ OH N ~ ~ OH
O O O O
Os HO ~ I OH N ~~OH
O ~O
N
HO W I OH
NH O O N ~ I OH
O O
N' HO W I OH N ~
NH O 0 N ~ I OH
O O
~~N
HO ~ ~ OH / N
NH O O N ~ ~ OH
O O
RRNHRS Ho Ar OH RCCOOH
o~
i i NH HO wN~OH N ~N I OH
O ~ O O
O~
N~
NH HO ~ I OH N ~ I OH
O ~ O O
O~ ~O Os O~
H HO ~ I OH N N~OH
O O O ~O
N Oi HO ~ I OH
~H O O ~ w I OH
O O
O~ N ~ I O~
HO ~ OH N, NH O O N ~ I OH
O O
O~ / N O~
HO \ ~ OH / N
NH O O N w ~ OH
O O
I
~NH ~N wN~OH
HO ~N OH
O O
O O
~O O~
NH
HO wN~OH ~N ~N~OH
O O O O
N
N
HO ~ I OH I
~NH ~N W OH
O O
O O
RRNHl~ HO Ar off RFC~~H
O O
N' HO W I OH ~ N ~ I
~NH O O ~N w OH
O O
N
HO ~ ~ OH ~ ~ IN
~NH ~ O ~N ~ OH
O O
O~
HO I S I OH
~NH O ~ ~N I ~ I OH
O O
HO I S I OH
,,.
~NH ~ ~ ~N ~ ~ I OH
O O
~J H~ ~ ~ I OH ~J
,,~
~NH ~N ~ ~ I OH
O O
HO ~ ~ I OH
o ~ ,,~I
~NH ~N I S I OH
O O
HO ~ S ~ OH
~NH O O ~N I S I OH
O O
HO I ~ I OH
O O
~NH ~N I S I OH
O O
RRNHRs Ho Ar off RICO~H
0 o HO I S I OH
O O
~NH ~N I S I OH
O O
HO I S I OH
NH O O N I S ~ OH
O O
HO ~ S I OH
NH O ~ N I S I OH
O O
Oi O HO I S I OH
NH O O N I I OH
S
O O
[0364] EXAMPLE 33 [036] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula H NHS H
RC~N~=~N w O RA O
F.
[0366] These compounds are prepared according to Example 23 except for using H O
H~ Boc~Nv 'OH
Boc~N - OH
[0367] RA as a reagent instead of [0368] EXAMPLE 34 [0369] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula H NHS H
R~~N~=~N~
O ~ O
which are prepared according to Example 13 except for using acids of the formula R~COOH as a reagent instead of N,N-dipropyl-isophthalamic acid.
[0370] EXAMPLE 35 [0371] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula H N,HZ ' H
R~~N~~N
IOI =RA ~ fOI .
[0372] These compounds are prepared according to Example 34 except for using H
H ~~ Boc~N~OH
Boc~Nv 'OH
as a reagent instead of [0373] E MPLE 36 [0374] This example describes the synthesis of NH~
~N ~ N~~NH.R
T
O O
where RT is substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety. These compounds are prepared according to Example 10 except for using amines of the formula H2NRT instead of 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide in step k.
[0375] EXAMPLE 37 [0376] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula H NHS H
Rc~N~~.~N.R
T
O ~ O
[0377] These compound are prepared according to Example 36 except for using acids of the formula R~COOH as a reagent instead of N,N-dipropyl-isophthalamic acid.
[0378] EXAMPLE 38 [0379] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula H NHS H
Rc~N~_'~N.R
r O RA O .
[0380] These compounds are prepared according to Example 37 except for using H O
H~ Boc'Nv 'OH
Boc'N . OH
RA as a reagent instead of [0381] EXAMPLE 39 [0382] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula NHS
Rc~N~R
a O RA
where RU is substituted or unsubstituted alkyl. These compounds are made according to Scheme 16 and the procedure below.
[0383] Scheme 16 H O
H_ ~~ /N\~/ ~N~ .O RuMg~ H
P'N~OH P : N w -~ P~N~Ru R
~A '~ Rio 1.4~ 16.1 16.2 H ~H 1, MsCI, N~ Ns Reduction P~N~Ru 2. NaN3 P~N~Ru ~eprotection H2N~Ru 16.3 16.4 16.5 RcGOOH Ns Reduction NH2 _---~ Rc O HN~R ~ Rc~HN~Ru - ua RA O Rep 16.
16.7 [0384] Compound 16.1 is prepared by amide coupling of compound 1.4 with N, O-dimethylhydroxylamine. Reaction of Weinreb amide 16.1 with Grignard reagent RUMgX yields ketone 16.2 which is then reduced to alcohol 16.3.
Mesylation of compound 16.3 followed by the addition of azide replacement yields compound 16.4 which is deprotected to yield amine 16.5. Amide coupling of compound 16.5 and acid R~COOH with amide coupling reagents yields compound 16.6 which is reduced to make product 16.7.
NH R~ LiOH RR
,N Ar OH
Rs Rs N Ar Ow Ha0 _ Rs O O MeOH ~ O
THF
15.5 15.1 [0362] Esterfication of di-acid 15.2 with TMSCH2N2 gives the corresponding di-methyl ester 15.3. )3asic hydrolysis (Li~H, 1 eq) of compound 15.3 yields mono-acid 15.x. which is then coupled with R~NHRS to yield compound 15.5. The basic hydrolysis (Li~H, H20/THF/Me~H) of 15.5 gives acid 15.1.
Compound 15.1, an acid of the formula RICO~H, are used to make additional compounds of the invention. Table 11 shows exemplary compounds 15.1's.
[~363] Table 11 1~~1'~~HI~ HO Ar OH i~o~~~H
O
O~
/ '~I /
HO W I OH ~N w_ I OH
~NH O v O O O
O° O~
/
~NH HO ~ OH ~N ~ ~ OH
O O I II
O O
RNHI~ HO Ar off RICO~H
~ o 00 Oi Oi / ,~~I /
HO o I OH ~N o I OH
~NH O O ~ v HO o I OH ~~ /
~NH O O ~N o I OH
O O
/ l ,,~ /
~NH HO o OH ~N ~ I OH
O O
O O
00 ~ Oi ,v / ,,v /
~NH HO o I OH ~N o I OH
O O O O
~J ~J
s~ HO o I OH / ''\I /
~NH ~N o OH
O O
O O
of / of HO o I OH ,~) /
~NH O ~ ~N o I OH
O O
~O
of /
HO o I OH '\\I /
~NH O O ~N o OH
O O
RRNHRS HO Ar OH R~COOH
O o HO ~ I OH
~NH ~N ~ I OH
O O
O O
HO w I OH '~
~NH O O ~N ~ I OH
O O
~O
O~
HO ~ I OH ''~ /
~NH ~ O ~N ~ I OH
O O
',l ' ~N ~~ OH
HO ~ I OH
~N H O O
O O
/ ,.~~
HO w I OH ~N w I OH
~NH ~ O O v O
HO W I OH ~N w I OH
a ~NH O O O O
,\~
HO W I OH ~N w I OH
O O
~NH O v O
, HO w I OH
N ~ I OH
O O
~N H O O
RRNHRs Ho Ar off R~COOH
O O
'o ~ o~
,,.
Ho ~ I OH ~N ~ I OH
~NH O v O O v O
O' \ O' Ho w I off ~NH ~N w I OH
o O
O O
O' \ ~ o HO w I OH ,~~
~NH O O ~N W I OH
O O
~ 'o I' O' \ o~Os ,~I ~ ,~I
HO ~ OH
~NH ~ ~ ~N w I OH
o O
N ~ I OH
Ho ~ I OH
NH
o O
HO ~ I OH N ~ I off NH ~ o O O
'O O~
HO ~ I OH ~ N W I OH
NH ' " . ..
O O O O
s HO ~ ~ OH N ' I OH
NH O O O O
RRNHRS Ho qr OH R~COOH
o O
/
/
HO ~ I OH N ~ ~ OH
O O
NH O O
~O O~
HO ~ I OH N ~ I OH
NH ~ O O O
O~
/ w~~l /
HO wN I OH ~N wN I OH
~NH O O O O
O/
s N ~ . ,~I
HO w I OH ~N w ~ OH
O O ~ v ~N H
O~ ~O O~
I ' I
,.
~NH HO ~~OH ~N ~ I OH
O O
Or ~I Os HO ~ I OH
~NH ~ O ~N W I OH
O O
O/ N/ O~
HO ~ I OH ,~I
N
~N H O O ~N ~ I OH
O O
O~ / N O~
,,.I HO w ~ OH '~~I / N
~NH O O ~N w '~ OH
~ O
RRNHRS Ho~ Ar OH RCCOOH
,,, ~ ,,, ~NH HO ~N I OH ~N wN~OH
O O O O
,,. N ~
. ~ ~. N, NH HO ~ OH N ~ ~ OH
O O
O O
~O ~ O~
~NH HO N l OH ~N '\ N I OH
n ~ n O O O O
N
i HO s I OH
~NH O O ~N w I OH
O O
N
HO w I OH ,~
N
~NH ~ ~ ~NWOH
O O
N
HO ~ ~ OH
~N
~NH O O ~N w ~ OH
O O
pJ pJ
HO wN I OH ''I ~ ~ OH
~NH O O ~N N
O O
OJ N . OJ
HO ~ l OH ,~~
N
~NH O O ~N w I OH
O O
RRNHRS Ho Ar off R~COOH
O O
'O
pJ , pJ p, Ho wN~OH
~NH O [off ~N ~N off O O
N
i pJ Ho \ ~ off ~J
O ~ ~ ,~~ N
~NH ~N \ I OH
O O
N' of Ho \ ~ off of O v ~ ~~I N , ~NH ~N \ I off O O
J 'N J
O HO \ ~ OH O
,~I O O ,~I s N
~NH ~N \ \~ OH
O O
HO ~ I OH
~NH ~N ~N~OH
o O
o O
N' ,,v HO \ I off ,.~
N
~NH O O ~N \ I off O O
'O
O~
Ho w I OH
~NH O N o ~N wN I off O O
RRNHRS HO Ar roH R~~OOH
O O
N
HO \ I OH
,' ,~ N
O O
~NH ~N \ I OH
O O
N' HO \ I OH
O O ~' N
~NH ~N \ I OH
O O
~'N
HO \ ~ OH
O O ~' ~ N
~NH ~N \ \~ OH
O O
~NH HO ~ I OH ~N wN~OH
'N' ~ O IIO
O O
,'I N / ,'I N
~NH HO \ I OH ~N \ I OH
O O O O
\O I Os ,aI
,. /
~NH HO ~N ~ OH ~N wN I OH
i ii i ii O O O O
NI
HO \ OH ~' N
~NH ~ O ~N \ I OH
O O
N~ ~
HO \ OH ~' N' ~NH O O ~N \ I OH
O O
RRNHRS Ho Ar off R~COOH
n n O O
/ N
HO W ~ OH ~~ / N
~NH o o ~N w ') off ,\ /
~NH HO ~N I OH ~N wN~OH
~ O O O
N / , HO ~ I OH N
~NH ~N ~ I off O O
O O
~NH H~ ~ I OH ~N '\ N I OH
o O O O
,, N ,~ N
~N H I ~N o I off HO ~ OH
O O O
Ni Ni ~NH HO ~ I off ~N ~ I off p ~ O O
v / ~/ N
N
~NH HO W ~ OH ~N w '~ off ~ p O O
O
HO w I OH ~~I /1 ~NH O N o ~N wN~OH
p I IO
RRNHRS HO Ar pH RFC~~H
O O
O~ N i OJ--HO \ I OH ,~~
N
~NH O O ~N \ I OH
O O
~O
O~ O~Oo HO wN~OH ~~I /
~NH O ~O ~N wN~OH
O O
N
,~I ~ ,~~ N
HO \ I OH
~NH ~N \ I OH
O O
O O
O~ ~~
,~I N' I , ,~I
HO \ OH N ~
~NH ~N \ I OH
O O
O O
O~ O
/'nJ
HO \ ~ OH ~~\ / N
~NH ~N \_ '~ OH
O O
O O
a HO wN I OH I
NH O O N wN~OH
O ~O
H HO \ I OH N \ I OH
O O O O
~O Oo NH HO N I OH N N I OH
O O O O
RRNHRS HO A~ off R~OOOH
o O
N
N
HO ~ I OH
NH N ~ I OH
O O
O O
N' HO ~ I OH N' NH ~ O N ~ I OH
O O
N
HO ~ ~ OH ~ N
NH O ~ N ~ ~ OH
O O
NH HO ~ ~ OH N ~N~OH
~ 'N' ~ O O
N~ I Ni NH HO ~ OH N ~ ~ OH
O O O O
Os HO ~ I OH N ~~OH
O ~O
N
HO W I OH
NH O O N ~ I OH
O O
N' HO W I OH N ~
NH O 0 N ~ I OH
O O
~~N
HO ~ ~ OH / N
NH O O N ~ ~ OH
O O
RRNHRS Ho Ar OH RCCOOH
o~
i i NH HO wN~OH N ~N I OH
O ~ O O
O~
N~
NH HO ~ I OH N ~ I OH
O ~ O O
O~ ~O Os O~
H HO ~ I OH N N~OH
O O O ~O
N Oi HO ~ I OH
~H O O ~ w I OH
O O
O~ N ~ I O~
HO ~ OH N, NH O O N ~ I OH
O O
O~ / N O~
HO \ ~ OH / N
NH O O N w ~ OH
O O
I
~NH ~N wN~OH
HO ~N OH
O O
O O
~O O~
NH
HO wN~OH ~N ~N~OH
O O O O
N
N
HO ~ I OH I
~NH ~N W OH
O O
O O
RRNHl~ HO Ar off RFC~~H
O O
N' HO W I OH ~ N ~ I
~NH O O ~N w OH
O O
N
HO ~ ~ OH ~ ~ IN
~NH ~ O ~N ~ OH
O O
O~
HO I S I OH
~NH O ~ ~N I ~ I OH
O O
HO I S I OH
,,.
~NH ~ ~ ~N ~ ~ I OH
O O
~J H~ ~ ~ I OH ~J
,,~
~NH ~N ~ ~ I OH
O O
HO ~ ~ I OH
o ~ ,,~I
~NH ~N I S I OH
O O
HO ~ S ~ OH
~NH O O ~N I S I OH
O O
HO I ~ I OH
O O
~NH ~N I S I OH
O O
RRNHRs Ho Ar off RICO~H
0 o HO I S I OH
O O
~NH ~N I S I OH
O O
HO I S I OH
NH O O N I S ~ OH
O O
HO ~ S I OH
NH O ~ N I S I OH
O O
Oi O HO I S I OH
NH O O N I I OH
S
O O
[0364] EXAMPLE 33 [036] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula H NHS H
RC~N~=~N w O RA O
F.
[0366] These compounds are prepared according to Example 23 except for using H O
H~ Boc~Nv 'OH
Boc~N - OH
[0367] RA as a reagent instead of [0368] EXAMPLE 34 [0369] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula H NHS H
R~~N~=~N~
O ~ O
which are prepared according to Example 13 except for using acids of the formula R~COOH as a reagent instead of N,N-dipropyl-isophthalamic acid.
[0370] EXAMPLE 35 [0371] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula H N,HZ ' H
R~~N~~N
IOI =RA ~ fOI .
[0372] These compounds are prepared according to Example 34 except for using H
H ~~ Boc~N~OH
Boc~Nv 'OH
as a reagent instead of [0373] E MPLE 36 [0374] This example describes the synthesis of NH~
~N ~ N~~NH.R
T
O O
where RT is substituted or unsubstituted aliphatic or aromatic moiety. These compounds are prepared according to Example 10 except for using amines of the formula H2NRT instead of 2-amino-N-benzyl-3-methyl-butyramide in step k.
[0375] EXAMPLE 37 [0376] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula H NHS H
Rc~N~~.~N.R
T
O ~ O
[0377] These compound are prepared according to Example 36 except for using acids of the formula R~COOH as a reagent instead of N,N-dipropyl-isophthalamic acid.
[0378] EXAMPLE 38 [0379] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula H NHS H
Rc~N~_'~N.R
r O RA O .
[0380] These compounds are prepared according to Example 37 except for using H O
H~ Boc'Nv 'OH
Boc'N . OH
RA as a reagent instead of [0381] EXAMPLE 39 [0382] This example describes the synthesis of compounds of the formula NHS
Rc~N~R
a O RA
where RU is substituted or unsubstituted alkyl. These compounds are made according to Scheme 16 and the procedure below.
[0383] Scheme 16 H O
H_ ~~ /N\~/ ~N~ .O RuMg~ H
P'N~OH P : N w -~ P~N~Ru R
~A '~ Rio 1.4~ 16.1 16.2 H ~H 1, MsCI, N~ Ns Reduction P~N~Ru 2. NaN3 P~N~Ru ~eprotection H2N~Ru 16.3 16.4 16.5 RcGOOH Ns Reduction NH2 _---~ Rc O HN~R ~ Rc~HN~Ru - ua RA O Rep 16.
16.7 [0384] Compound 16.1 is prepared by amide coupling of compound 1.4 with N, O-dimethylhydroxylamine. Reaction of Weinreb amide 16.1 with Grignard reagent RUMgX yields ketone 16.2 which is then reduced to alcohol 16.3.
Mesylation of compound 16.3 followed by the addition of azide replacement yields compound 16.4 which is deprotected to yield amine 16.5. Amide coupling of compound 16.5 and acid R~COOH with amide coupling reagents yields compound 16.6 which is reduced to make product 16.7.
Claims
3. An isolated compound having the structure:
or pharmaceutically acceptable derivative thereof;
wherein R1 and R2 are independently an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety; or R2, taken together with R', may form a cycloheteroaliphatic moiety;
R3 is hydrogen, halogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety;
R3' is hydrogen, halogen, or lower alkyl;
R4 is hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, or R4, taken together with a substituent present on X2 or X3, may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aromatic, or heteroaromatic moiety;
X2 is absent, NR X2A-, -(CHR X2A)j-, -NR X2A Y-, -(CHR X2A)j Y- or -N(R X2A)CH(R X2A')Y- wherein each occurrence of R X2A is independently hydrogen or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, each occurrence of Y is independently t wherein, for each independent occurrence of t, R X2B is hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, or R X2A or one occurrence of R X2B taken together with R4 may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, and wherein each occurrence of j and t is independently an integer from 1 to 4; and X3 is absent, -NHCO-, NHSO2-, -NHCONH-, NHCOO-, -CH2NH-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)-, -C(=NH)-, -C(=S)-, N(R X3A)C(=S)N(R X3A)-, -N(R X3A)-C(=N-C.ident.N)N(R X3A)-, -N(R X3A)S(O2)N(R X3A)-, -SO2-, -C(=O)NR X3A-, -C(=S)NR
X3A-, -COO-, -(CHR X3A)k-, -O-, -CH2NR X3A-, or NR X3A-, wherein each occurrence of R X3A is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, or R X3A taken together with R4 may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3;
with the proviso that (i) the compound does not have one of the structures:
(ii) when~C(R3)(R3')-X2-X3-R4 has the structure:
wherein R X2A is hydrogen or C1-8alkyl;
R X3A is C1-8alkyl;
one of R4A or R4B represents hydrogen and the other represents hydrogen, C1-8alkyl, Ar, -C1-8alkyl-Ar, 1-C1-8alkoxycarbonyl-2-phenylethyl, 1-C1-8alkoxycarbonyl-2-(imidazol-4-yl)ethyl, 2-(imidazol-1-yl)ethyl, indanyl, heterocyclyl-C1-8alkyl-, carboxyC1-8alkyl, -C1-8alkylC(=O)OC1-8alkyl, -C1-8alkylC(-O)OAr, -C1-8alkylC(=O)OC1-8alkylAr or a group of the formula ~A-N(R a)(R b) in which A represents C1-8alkylene and R a and R b each represents C1-8alkyl or R a and R b together represent a pentamethylene group in which one methylene group can be replaced by NH, N-C1-8alkyl, N-C1-8alkanoyl, N-aralkoxycarbonyl, O, S, SO, or SO2; or R4A and R4B
together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached represent a 1,2,3,4-tetrahydroisoquinoline ring;
then R1 is not ~OC1-8alkyl, ~OC1-8alkylAr, ~C1-8alkyl, ~C1-8alkylAr, -OAr, ~
C3-8cycloalkyl, Het, ~C1-8alkyl-Het, (PhCH2)2NC(=O)CH2CH2C(=O)CH2CH2- or the aminoalkyl radical of an .alpha.-amino acid residue in which the amino group is substituted by ~C(=O)OC1-8alkyl, ~C(=O)OC1-8alkylAr, ~C(=O)N(C1-8alkylAr)2, ~
C(=O)C1-8alkyl(C1-8alkylAr)2 or ~C(=O)C1-8alkylAr;
wherein Ar is phenyl or naphthyl optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from halogen, -OH, -C1-8alkoxy and C1-8alkyl; and Het is a saturated, partially unsaturated or aromatic monocyclic, bicyclic or tricyclic heterocycle which is attached via a carbon atom, contains one or more heteroatoms selected from N, O and S, and is optionally substituted on one or more carbon atoms by C1-8alkyl, C1-8alkoxy and/or halogen; and (iii) when ~C(R3)(R3')-X2-X3-R4 has the structure:
wherein each occurrence of n is independently 0 or 1;
R X2B is hydrogen, C1-6alkyl; -CH2Ar, cyclohexyl or adamantyl;
W is -OR W1; N(R W1)2; NR W2-(CH2)m-Q1; an optionally amide- or ester-protected serine, lysine or arginine residue, or optionally ester-or ether-protected amino alcohol derivative thereof; or an N-containing heterocyclic ring attached via the N atom containing 1-3 heteroatoms selected from N, O and S, optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from R W1 and ~CH2R W1; wherein m is 2-6; Q1 is NH2 or ~NH-C(=NH)NH2 wherein any of the hydrogen atoms attached to the nitrogen atoms may be substituted with C1-6alkyl, cycloalkyl or R W2; R W1, for each occurrence, is independently hydrogen, C1-6alkyl, C3-7cycloalkyl, C7-12bi or tricycloalkyl, Ar or ~C1-6alkyl-Ar; and R W2 is hydrogen, ~(CH2)p-R W3, ~C(=O)-R W3, -COOR W3, ~C(=O)-(CH2)p R W3,~
C(=O)O(CH2)p R W3, ~C(=O)-(CH2)p OR W3, -SO2-R W3 or -Page 149a C(=O)N(R W3)2, wherein p is 0-5; and R W3 for each occurrence takes the definition of R W1 above;
then R1 is not hydrogen, ~R1A, -OR1A, ~(CH2)p R1A, ~O(CH2)p R1A, ~
(CH2)p OR1A or - N(R1A)2, wherein p is 0-5; and R1A for each occurrence takes the definition of R W1 above;
wherein Ar is phenyl or naphthyl optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from halogen, -OH, C1-6alkyl and -CF3.
Page 149b 5. The compound of claim 3, wherein has one of the following structures:
wherein R3 is hydrogen, halogen or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety;
R4 is an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or ~(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or R4, taken together with R X2A' or a substituent present on Y or X3, may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aryl, or heteroaryl moiety;
R X2A is hydrogen or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or ~(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety;
R X2A' is hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or ~(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or R X2A' taken together with R4 may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aryl or heteroaryl moiety;
Y is independently absent or is t, wherein, for each independent occurrence of t, R X2B is hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or one occurrence of R X2B taken together with may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aryl or heteroaryl moiety; t is an integer from 1 to 4; and X3 is absent, -NHCO-, -NHSO2-, -NHCONH-, NHCOO-, -CH2NH-, ~
C(=O)-, -S(=O)-, -C(=NH)-, -C(=S)-, -N(R X3A)C(=S)N(R X3A)-, -N(R X3A)-C(=N-C.ident.N)N(R X3A)-, -N(R X3A)S(O2)N(R X3A)-, -SO2-, -C(=O)NR X3A-, -C(=S)NR
X3A-, -COO-, (CHR X3A)k, -O-, -CH2NR X3A-, or -NR X3A-, wherein each occurrence of R
is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or R X3A taken together with R4 may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aryl or heteroaryl moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3.
6. The compound of claim 5, wherein has one of the following structures:
wherein R3, R4, R X2A, R X2A', R X2B and t are as defined in claim 5.
7. The compound of claim 5, wherein has one of the following structures:
wherein R3 and R4 are as defined in claim 5.
8. The compound of claim 3 having the structure:
wherein R X2A is hydrogen or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or ~(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety.
9. The compound of claim 8, wherein R X2A is a substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched lower alkyl moiety.
10. The compound of claim 8, wherein R X2A is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl or phenethyl.
11. The compound of claim 3 or 8, wherein R1 has one of the following structures:
wherein R1a is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR1B, -SR1B, -N(R1B)2, -SO2N(R1B)2, -C(=O)N(R1B)2, halogen,-CN, -NO2, -C(=O)OR1B, N(R1B)C(=O)R1C or -N(R1B)SO2R1C; wherein each occcurrence of R1B and R1C is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl; or R1B and R1C, taken together with the atoms to which they are attached, form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic moiety; R1D is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, acyl or a nitrogen protecting group;
wherein n and p are each independently integers from 0 to 3 and r is an integer from 1 to 6; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted.
12. The compound of claim 11, wherein R1 has one of the following structures:
13. The compound of claim 11, wherein R1 has one of the following structures:
wherein R1D is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl; -(alkyl)heteroaryl or acyl; R1E and R1F are each independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -C(=O)R1C or -SO2R1C, where R1C is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; or R1E and R1F taken together form a 5-8 membered heterocyclic ring; or R1B and one occurrence of R1A, taken together, form a substituted or unsubstituted, saturated or unsaturated heterocyclic ring.
14. The compound of claim 11, wherein R1 has one of the following structures:
15. The compound of claim 11, wherein R1 has one of the following structures:
16. The compound of claim 11, wherein R1 has one of the following structures:
17. The compound of claim 3 or 8, wherein R2 is lower alkyl, -CH2NR2A R2B or -(CH2)phenyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R2C, wherein R2C is hydrogen, alkyl, alkoxy or halogen; and wherein R2A and R2B are each independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted.
18. The compound of claim 17, wherein R2 has one of the following structures:
wherein R2A is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR2B, -SR2B, -N(R2B)2, -SO2N(R2B)2, -C(=O)N(R2B)2, halogen, -CN, -NO2, -C(=O)OR2B, -N(R2B)C(=O)R2C, wherein each occcurrence of R2B and R2C is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, wherein q and s are each independently integers from 0 to 3 and a is an integer from 1 to 6; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted.
19. The compound of claim 17, wherein R2 has one of the following structures:
wherein each occcurrence of R2A is independently hydrogen or lower alkyl;
each occurrence of X is independently a halogen; s is an integer from 0 to 3 and a is an integer from 1 to 6; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted and cyclic or acylic.
20. The compound of claim 19, wherein each occurrence of X is independenly chlorine or fluorine and R2A is methyl.
21. The compound of claim 17, wherein R2 has one of the following structures:
22. The compound of claim 17, wherein R2 has one of the following structures:
23. The compound of claim 3, wherein R3 is hydrogen or halogen.
24. The compound of claim 3 or 8, wherein R4 is substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched, cyclic or acyclic alkyl, phenyl or -(CH2)phenyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R4A, wherein R4A is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR4B, -SR4B, -N(R4B)2, -SO2N(R4B)2, -C(-O)N(R4B)2, halogen, -CN, -NO2, -C(=O)OR4B, -N(R4B)C(=O)R4C, wherein each occcurrence of R4B and R4C is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl.
25. The compound of claim 24, wherein R4 is substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched, cyclic or acyclic alkyl, phenyl or -(CH2)phenyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R4A, wherein R4A is hydrogen, hydroxyl, alkyl, alkoxy or halogen.
26. The compound of claim 24, wherein R4 has one of the following structures:
wherein each occurrence of R4A is independently hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR4B, -SR4B, -N(R4B)2 -SO2N(R4B)2, -C(-O)(N4B)2, halogen, -CN, -NO2, -C(=O)OR4B, -N(R4B)C(O)R4C, wherein each occcurrence of R4B and R4C is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, wherein v and w are each independently integers from 0 to 3 and x is an integer from 1 to 6; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaxyl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted.
27. The compound of claim 24, wherein R4 is methyl, ethyl, propyl or one of:
wherein each occcurrence of R4A is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl or C(=O)OR4B, wherein R4B is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; each occurrence of X is independently a halogen; w is an integer from 0 to 3 and x is an integer from 1 to 6;
whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted.
28. The compound of claim 27, wherein each occurrence of X is independenly chlorine or fluorine and R4A is methyl.
29. The compound of claim 24, wherein R4 is methyl, ethyl, propyl or one of:
wherein R4A is hydrogen, hydroxyl, lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, halogen, C(=O)OR4B, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, wherein R4B
is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteoraryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl.
30. The compound of claim 24, wherein R4 is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl or one of:
31. The compound of claim 24, wherein R4 has one of the following structures:
32. A pharmaceutical composition comprising a compound of claim 3 or 8, and a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier or diluent, optionally further comprising an additional therapeutic agent.
33. The pharmaceutical composition of claim 32, wherein the compound is present in an amount effective to inhibit .beta.-secretase activity.
34. The pharmaceutical composition of claim 32, wherein the additional therapeutic agent is an agent for the treatment of Alzheimer's Disease.
35. A method for inhibiting .beta.-secretase activity in a patient or a biological sample, comprising administering to said patient, or contacting said biological sample with an effective inhibitory amount of a compound of claim 3 or 8.
36. A method for treating or preventing a disease characterized by .beta.-amyloid deposits in the brain comprising administering to a patient a therapeutically effective amount of a compound of claim 3 or 8.
37. The method of claim 36, wherein the disease is Alzheimer's disease MCI
(mild cognitive impairment), Down's syndrome, Hereditary Cerebral Hemmorhage with Amyloidosis of the Dutch-Type, cerebral amyloid angiopathy, other degenerative dementias, including demential of mixed vascular and degenerative origin, dementia associated with Parkinson's disease, dementia associated with progressive supranuclear palsy, dementia associated with cortical basal degeneration, and diffuse Lewy body type Alzheimer's disease.
or pharmaceutically acceptable derivative thereof;
wherein R1 and R2 are independently an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety; or R2, taken together with R', may form a cycloheteroaliphatic moiety;
R3 is hydrogen, halogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety;
R3' is hydrogen, halogen, or lower alkyl;
R4 is hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, or R4, taken together with a substituent present on X2 or X3, may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aromatic, or heteroaromatic moiety;
X2 is absent, NR X2A-, -(CHR X2A)j-, -NR X2A Y-, -(CHR X2A)j Y- or -N(R X2A)CH(R X2A')Y- wherein each occurrence of R X2A is independently hydrogen or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, each occurrence of Y is independently t wherein, for each independent occurrence of t, R X2B is hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, or R X2A or one occurrence of R X2B taken together with R4 may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, and wherein each occurrence of j and t is independently an integer from 1 to 4; and X3 is absent, -NHCO-, NHSO2-, -NHCONH-, NHCOO-, -CH2NH-, -C(=O)-, -S(=O)-, -C(=NH)-, -C(=S)-, N(R X3A)C(=S)N(R X3A)-, -N(R X3A)-C(=N-C.ident.N)N(R X3A)-, -N(R X3A)S(O2)N(R X3A)-, -SO2-, -C(=O)NR X3A-, -C(=S)NR
X3A-, -COO-, -(CHR X3A)k-, -O-, -CH2NR X3A-, or NR X3A-, wherein each occurrence of R X3A is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, or R X3A taken together with R4 may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aromatic or heteroaromatic moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3;
with the proviso that (i) the compound does not have one of the structures:
(ii) when~C(R3)(R3')-X2-X3-R4 has the structure:
wherein R X2A is hydrogen or C1-8alkyl;
R X3A is C1-8alkyl;
one of R4A or R4B represents hydrogen and the other represents hydrogen, C1-8alkyl, Ar, -C1-8alkyl-Ar, 1-C1-8alkoxycarbonyl-2-phenylethyl, 1-C1-8alkoxycarbonyl-2-(imidazol-4-yl)ethyl, 2-(imidazol-1-yl)ethyl, indanyl, heterocyclyl-C1-8alkyl-, carboxyC1-8alkyl, -C1-8alkylC(=O)OC1-8alkyl, -C1-8alkylC(-O)OAr, -C1-8alkylC(=O)OC1-8alkylAr or a group of the formula ~A-N(R a)(R b) in which A represents C1-8alkylene and R a and R b each represents C1-8alkyl or R a and R b together represent a pentamethylene group in which one methylene group can be replaced by NH, N-C1-8alkyl, N-C1-8alkanoyl, N-aralkoxycarbonyl, O, S, SO, or SO2; or R4A and R4B
together with the nitrogen atom to which they are attached represent a 1,2,3,4-tetrahydroisoquinoline ring;
then R1 is not ~OC1-8alkyl, ~OC1-8alkylAr, ~C1-8alkyl, ~C1-8alkylAr, -OAr, ~
C3-8cycloalkyl, Het, ~C1-8alkyl-Het, (PhCH2)2NC(=O)CH2CH2C(=O)CH2CH2- or the aminoalkyl radical of an .alpha.-amino acid residue in which the amino group is substituted by ~C(=O)OC1-8alkyl, ~C(=O)OC1-8alkylAr, ~C(=O)N(C1-8alkylAr)2, ~
C(=O)C1-8alkyl(C1-8alkylAr)2 or ~C(=O)C1-8alkylAr;
wherein Ar is phenyl or naphthyl optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from halogen, -OH, -C1-8alkoxy and C1-8alkyl; and Het is a saturated, partially unsaturated or aromatic monocyclic, bicyclic or tricyclic heterocycle which is attached via a carbon atom, contains one or more heteroatoms selected from N, O and S, and is optionally substituted on one or more carbon atoms by C1-8alkyl, C1-8alkoxy and/or halogen; and (iii) when ~C(R3)(R3')-X2-X3-R4 has the structure:
wherein each occurrence of n is independently 0 or 1;
R X2B is hydrogen, C1-6alkyl; -CH2Ar, cyclohexyl or adamantyl;
W is -OR W1; N(R W1)2; NR W2-(CH2)m-Q1; an optionally amide- or ester-protected serine, lysine or arginine residue, or optionally ester-or ether-protected amino alcohol derivative thereof; or an N-containing heterocyclic ring attached via the N atom containing 1-3 heteroatoms selected from N, O and S, optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from R W1 and ~CH2R W1; wherein m is 2-6; Q1 is NH2 or ~NH-C(=NH)NH2 wherein any of the hydrogen atoms attached to the nitrogen atoms may be substituted with C1-6alkyl, cycloalkyl or R W2; R W1, for each occurrence, is independently hydrogen, C1-6alkyl, C3-7cycloalkyl, C7-12bi or tricycloalkyl, Ar or ~C1-6alkyl-Ar; and R W2 is hydrogen, ~(CH2)p-R W3, ~C(=O)-R W3, -COOR W3, ~C(=O)-(CH2)p R W3,~
C(=O)O(CH2)p R W3, ~C(=O)-(CH2)p OR W3, -SO2-R W3 or -Page 149a C(=O)N(R W3)2, wherein p is 0-5; and R W3 for each occurrence takes the definition of R W1 above;
then R1 is not hydrogen, ~R1A, -OR1A, ~(CH2)p R1A, ~O(CH2)p R1A, ~
(CH2)p OR1A or - N(R1A)2, wherein p is 0-5; and R1A for each occurrence takes the definition of R W1 above;
wherein Ar is phenyl or naphthyl optionally substituted with one or more substituents selected from halogen, -OH, C1-6alkyl and -CF3.
Page 149b 5. The compound of claim 3, wherein has one of the following structures:
wherein R3 is hydrogen, halogen or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety;
R4 is an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or ~(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or R4, taken together with R X2A' or a substituent present on Y or X3, may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aryl, or heteroaryl moiety;
R X2A is hydrogen or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or ~(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety;
R X2A' is hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or ~(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or R X2A' taken together with R4 may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aryl or heteroaryl moiety;
Y is independently absent or is t, wherein, for each independent occurrence of t, R X2B is hydrogen, or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or one occurrence of R X2B taken together with may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aryl or heteroaryl moiety; t is an integer from 1 to 4; and X3 is absent, -NHCO-, -NHSO2-, -NHCONH-, NHCOO-, -CH2NH-, ~
C(=O)-, -S(=O)-, -C(=NH)-, -C(=S)-, -N(R X3A)C(=S)N(R X3A)-, -N(R X3A)-C(=N-C.ident.N)N(R X3A)-, -N(R X3A)S(O2)N(R X3A)-, -SO2-, -C(=O)NR X3A-, -C(=S)NR
X3A-, -COO-, (CHR X3A)k, -O-, -CH2NR X3A-, or -NR X3A-, wherein each occurrence of R
is independently hydrogen, an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety, or R X3A taken together with R4 may form a cycloaliphatic, cycloheteroaliphatic, aryl or heteroaryl moiety, and k is an integer from 1 to 3.
6. The compound of claim 5, wherein has one of the following structures:
wherein R3, R4, R X2A, R X2A', R X2B and t are as defined in claim 5.
7. The compound of claim 5, wherein has one of the following structures:
wherein R3 and R4 are as defined in claim 5.
8. The compound of claim 3 having the structure:
wherein R X2A is hydrogen or an aliphatic, heteroaliphatic, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, or ~(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl moiety.
9. The compound of claim 8, wherein R X2A is a substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched lower alkyl moiety.
10. The compound of claim 8, wherein R X2A is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl or phenethyl.
11. The compound of claim 3 or 8, wherein R1 has one of the following structures:
wherein R1a is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR1B, -SR1B, -N(R1B)2, -SO2N(R1B)2, -C(=O)N(R1B)2, halogen,-CN, -NO2, -C(=O)OR1B, N(R1B)C(=O)R1C or -N(R1B)SO2R1C; wherein each occcurrence of R1B and R1C is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl; or R1B and R1C, taken together with the atoms to which they are attached, form a substituted or unsubstituted heterocyclic moiety; R1D is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, acyl or a nitrogen protecting group;
wherein n and p are each independently integers from 0 to 3 and r is an integer from 1 to 6; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted.
12. The compound of claim 11, wherein R1 has one of the following structures:
13. The compound of claim 11, wherein R1 has one of the following structures:
wherein R1D is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl; -(alkyl)heteroaryl or acyl; R1E and R1F are each independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -C(=O)R1C or -SO2R1C, where R1C is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; or R1E and R1F taken together form a 5-8 membered heterocyclic ring; or R1B and one occurrence of R1A, taken together, form a substituted or unsubstituted, saturated or unsaturated heterocyclic ring.
14. The compound of claim 11, wherein R1 has one of the following structures:
15. The compound of claim 11, wherein R1 has one of the following structures:
16. The compound of claim 11, wherein R1 has one of the following structures:
17. The compound of claim 3 or 8, wherein R2 is lower alkyl, -CH2NR2A R2B or -(CH2)phenyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R2C, wherein R2C is hydrogen, alkyl, alkoxy or halogen; and wherein R2A and R2B are each independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted.
18. The compound of claim 17, wherein R2 has one of the following structures:
wherein R2A is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR2B, -SR2B, -N(R2B)2, -SO2N(R2B)2, -C(=O)N(R2B)2, halogen, -CN, -NO2, -C(=O)OR2B, -N(R2B)C(=O)R2C, wherein each occcurrence of R2B and R2C is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, wherein q and s are each independently integers from 0 to 3 and a is an integer from 1 to 6; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted.
19. The compound of claim 17, wherein R2 has one of the following structures:
wherein each occcurrence of R2A is independently hydrogen or lower alkyl;
each occurrence of X is independently a halogen; s is an integer from 0 to 3 and a is an integer from 1 to 6; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted and cyclic or acylic.
20. The compound of claim 19, wherein each occurrence of X is independenly chlorine or fluorine and R2A is methyl.
21. The compound of claim 17, wherein R2 has one of the following structures:
22. The compound of claim 17, wherein R2 has one of the following structures:
23. The compound of claim 3, wherein R3 is hydrogen or halogen.
24. The compound of claim 3 or 8, wherein R4 is substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched, cyclic or acyclic alkyl, phenyl or -(CH2)phenyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R4A, wherein R4A is hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR4B, -SR4B, -N(R4B)2, -SO2N(R4B)2, -C(-O)N(R4B)2, halogen, -CN, -NO2, -C(=O)OR4B, -N(R4B)C(=O)R4C, wherein each occcurrence of R4B and R4C is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl, -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl.
25. The compound of claim 24, wherein R4 is substituted or unsubstituted, linear or branched, cyclic or acyclic alkyl, phenyl or -(CH2)phenyl, wherein the phenyl group is optionally substituted with one or more occurrences of R4A, wherein R4A is hydrogen, hydroxyl, alkyl, alkoxy or halogen.
26. The compound of claim 24, wherein R4 has one of the following structures:
wherein each occurrence of R4A is independently hydrogen, alkyl, heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -OR4B, -SR4B, -N(R4B)2 -SO2N(R4B)2, -C(-O)(N4B)2, halogen, -CN, -NO2, -C(=O)OR4B, -N(R4B)C(O)R4C, wherein each occcurrence of R4B and R4C is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, wherein v and w are each independently integers from 0 to 3 and x is an integer from 1 to 6; whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaxyl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted.
27. The compound of claim 24, wherein R4 is methyl, ethyl, propyl or one of:
wherein each occcurrence of R4A is independently hydrogen, lower alkyl or C(=O)OR4B, wherein R4B is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl; each occurrence of X is independently a halogen; w is an integer from 0 to 3 and x is an integer from 1 to 6;
whereby each of the foregoing alkyl and heteroalkyl moieties may be linear or branched, substituted or unsubstituted, cyclic or acylic, and each of the foregoing aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl and -(alkyl)heteroaryl moieties may be substituted or unsusbtituted.
28. The compound of claim 27, wherein each occurrence of X is independenly chlorine or fluorine and R4A is methyl.
29. The compound of claim 24, wherein R4 is methyl, ethyl, propyl or one of:
wherein R4A is hydrogen, hydroxyl, lower alkyl, lower alkoxy, halogen, C(=O)OR4B, aryl, heteroaryl, -(alkyl)aryl or -(alkyl)heteroaryl, wherein R4B
is hydrogen, lower alkyl, lower heteroalkyl, aryl, heteoraryl, -(alkyl)aryl, -(alkyl)heteroaryl, -(heteroalkyl)aryl or -(heteroalkyl)heteroaryl.
30. The compound of claim 24, wherein R4 is methyl, ethyl, propyl, isopropyl or one of:
31. The compound of claim 24, wherein R4 has one of the following structures:
32. A pharmaceutical composition comprising a compound of claim 3 or 8, and a pharmaceutically acceptable carrier or diluent, optionally further comprising an additional therapeutic agent.
33. The pharmaceutical composition of claim 32, wherein the compound is present in an amount effective to inhibit .beta.-secretase activity.
34. The pharmaceutical composition of claim 32, wherein the additional therapeutic agent is an agent for the treatment of Alzheimer's Disease.
35. A method for inhibiting .beta.-secretase activity in a patient or a biological sample, comprising administering to said patient, or contacting said biological sample with an effective inhibitory amount of a compound of claim 3 or 8.
36. A method for treating or preventing a disease characterized by .beta.-amyloid deposits in the brain comprising administering to a patient a therapeutically effective amount of a compound of claim 3 or 8.
37. The method of claim 36, wherein the disease is Alzheimer's disease MCI
(mild cognitive impairment), Down's syndrome, Hereditary Cerebral Hemmorhage with Amyloidosis of the Dutch-Type, cerebral amyloid angiopathy, other degenerative dementias, including demential of mixed vascular and degenerative origin, dementia associated with Parkinson's disease, dementia associated with progressive supranuclear palsy, dementia associated with cortical basal degeneration, and diffuse Lewy body type Alzheimer's disease.
Applications Claiming Priority (5)
Application Number | Priority Date | Filing Date | Title |
---|---|---|---|
PCT/US2003/018858 WO2003106405A1 (en) | 2002-06-01 | 2003-06-16 | Aspartyl protease inhibitors |
US10/462,127 US7132568B2 (en) | 2002-06-17 | 2003-06-16 | Aspartyl protease inhibitors |
US10/462,127 | 2003-06-16 | ||
USPCT/US03/18858 | 2003-06-16 | ||
PCT/US2003/039276 WO2005005374A1 (en) | 2003-06-16 | 2003-12-10 | Aspartyl protease inhibitors |
Publications (1)
Publication Number | Publication Date |
---|---|
CA2529739A1 true CA2529739A1 (en) | 2005-01-20 |
Family
ID=34067569
Family Applications (1)
Application Number | Title | Priority Date | Filing Date |
---|---|---|---|
CA002529739A Abandoned CA2529739A1 (en) | 2003-06-16 | 2003-12-10 | Aspartyl protease inhibitors |
Country Status (4)
Country | Link |
---|---|
EP (1) | EP1644322A1 (en) |
AU (1) | AU2003297826A1 (en) |
CA (1) | CA2529739A1 (en) |
WO (1) | WO2005005374A1 (en) |
Families Citing this family (19)
Publication number | Priority date | Publication date | Assignee | Title |
---|---|---|---|---|
JP2007502278A (en) | 2003-08-14 | 2007-02-08 | メルク エンド カムパニー インコーポレーテッド | Macrocyclic β-secretase inhibitors for the treatment of Alzheimer's disease |
CN1859904A (en) | 2003-10-03 | 2006-11-08 | 默克公司 | Benzylether and benzylamino beta-secretase inhibitors for the treatment of alzheimer's disease |
CA2546142A1 (en) | 2003-11-24 | 2005-06-09 | Merck & Co., Inc. | Benzylether and benzylamino beta-secretase inhibitors for the treatment of alzheimer's disease |
CA2548849A1 (en) | 2003-12-19 | 2005-07-21 | Merck & Co., Inc. | Phenylamide and pyridylamide beta-secretase inhibitors for the treatment of alzheimer's disease |
JP4764418B2 (en) | 2004-04-20 | 2011-09-07 | メルク・シャープ・エンド・ドーム・コーポレイション | 2,4,6-substituted pyridyl derivative compounds useful as β-secretase inhibitors for the treatment of Alzheimer's disease |
CN1942457A (en) | 2004-04-20 | 2007-04-04 | 默克公司 | 1,3,5-substituted phenyl derivative compounds useful as beta-secretase inhibitors for the treatment of alzheimer's disease |
CN1964940A (en) | 2004-05-13 | 2007-05-16 | 默克公司 | Phenyl carboxamide compounds useful as beta-secretase inhibitors for the treatment of alzheimer's disease |
EP1807396B1 (en) | 2004-10-29 | 2013-06-26 | Merck Sharp & Dohme Corp. | 2-aminopyridine compounds useful as beta-secretase inhibitors for the treatment of alzheimer's disease |
AU2005306701A1 (en) | 2004-11-17 | 2006-05-26 | Merck & Co., Inc. | Macrocyclic tertiary amine beta-secretase inhibitors for the treatment of Alzheimer's disease |
EP1817312B1 (en) | 2004-11-23 | 2011-06-08 | Merck Sharp & Dohme Corp. | Macrocyclic aminopyridyl beta-secretase inhibitors for the treatment of alzheimer's disease |
JP2009502786A (en) | 2005-07-18 | 2009-01-29 | メルク エンド カムパニー インコーポレーテッド | Spiropiperidine β-secretase inhibitors for treating Alzheimer's disease |
US7872009B2 (en) | 2005-11-21 | 2011-01-18 | Amgen Inc. | Beta-Secretase modulators and methods of use |
US7838676B2 (en) | 2005-11-21 | 2010-11-23 | Amgen Inc. | Beta-secretase modulators and methods of use |
JP5274258B2 (en) | 2005-11-21 | 2013-08-28 | アムジエン・インコーポレーテツド | β-secretase modulator and method of use |
MX2009012608A (en) | 2007-05-25 | 2009-12-07 | Amgen Inc | Substituted hydroxyethyl amine compounds as beta-secretase modulators and methods of use. |
US7803809B2 (en) | 2008-11-12 | 2010-09-28 | Amgen Inc. | Substituted pyrano [2,3-b] pyridinamine compounds as beta-secretase modulators and methods of use |
EP2504330A1 (en) | 2009-11-23 | 2012-10-03 | Amgen Inc. | Amino heteroaryl compounds as beta-secretase modulators and methods of use |
EP2504315A1 (en) | 2009-11-23 | 2012-10-03 | Amgen Inc. | Amino heteroaryl compounds as beta-secretase modulators and methods of use |
AU2011207679B2 (en) | 2010-01-19 | 2013-10-10 | Amgen Inc. | Amino heteroaryl compounds as beta-secretase modulators and methods of use |
Family Cites Families (3)
Publication number | Priority date | Publication date | Assignee | Title |
---|---|---|---|---|
AU573735B2 (en) * | 1983-02-07 | 1988-06-23 | Aktiebolaget Hassle | Peptide analogue enzyme inhibitors |
CA2010531A1 (en) * | 1989-03-06 | 1990-09-06 | Werner Neidhart | Amino acid derivatives |
AU3771700A (en) * | 1999-03-24 | 2000-10-09 | Regents Of The University Of California, The | Methods for treating neurodegenerative disorders using aspartyl protease inhibitors |
-
2003
- 2003-12-10 AU AU2003297826A patent/AU2003297826A1/en not_active Abandoned
- 2003-12-10 CA CA002529739A patent/CA2529739A1/en not_active Abandoned
- 2003-12-10 EP EP03796897A patent/EP1644322A1/en not_active Withdrawn
- 2003-12-10 WO PCT/US2003/039276 patent/WO2005005374A1/en active Application Filing
Also Published As
Publication number | Publication date |
---|---|
WO2005005374A1 (en) | 2005-01-20 |
EP1644322A1 (en) | 2006-04-12 |
AU2003297826A1 (en) | 2005-01-28 |
Similar Documents
Publication | Publication Date | Title |
---|---|---|
US7132568B2 (en) | Aspartyl protease inhibitors | |
US7115652B2 (en) | Aspartyl protease inhibitors | |
CA2529739A1 (en) | Aspartyl protease inhibitors | |
AU2004287875B2 (en) | Modulators of cellular adhesion | |
EP0923539B1 (en) | Compounds with growth hormone releasing properties | |
NL1025527C2 (en) | Triazole compounds that are useful in therapy. | |
JP2002519418A (en) | Benzothiepines with activity as inhibitors of ileal bile acid transport and laucholate intake | |
WO1991015487A1 (en) | Novel 4h-3,1-benzoxazin-4-one derivative | |
EP0863885A2 (en) | Novel macrocyclic compounds as metalloprotease inhibitors | |
CZ145398A3 (en) | Cyclic and heterocyclic n-substituted alpha-iminohydroxamic and -carboxylic acids, process of their preparation, medicament containing them and their use | |
KR20020086711A (en) | Carbamate caspase inhibitors and uses thereof | |
EP2374454B1 (en) | Hemiasterlin derivatives and uses thereof in the treatment of cancer | |
ES2223470T3 (en) | ACIDS 2,3,4,5-TETRAHYDRO-1H- (1,4) -BENZODIAZEPINA-3-HYDROXAMICS AS INHIBITORS OF METALOPROTEINASES OF THE MATRIX. | |
JP2002503657A (en) | Novel cyclic sulfonamide derivatives as metalloproteinase inhibitors | |
US20200071321A1 (en) | Methods and uses of compounds for treating disease | |
JPH06345757A (en) | Substituted (2-oxo-1-benzimidazolinyl)-piperidines, their preparation, and their use as anti-retroviral agents | |
PL198827B1 (en) | N-ARYLSULFONYL AMINO ACID OMEGA AMIDES, method of making them, pharmaceutical agent and their application | |
WO1992018488A1 (en) | Novel oxazinone derivative | |
CA2879870A1 (en) | Azaindolines | |
JP2002501056A (en) | 2,3,4,5-tetrahydro-1H- [1,4] -benzodiazepine-3-hydroxamic acid as matrix metalloproteinase inhibitor | |
WO1999048911A1 (en) | Monobactam enzyme inhibitors | |
JP2002523486A (en) | N-Hydroxyacylamino compounds, methods for their preparation, and pharmaceutical compositions containing them | |
HU228917B1 (en) | Spiroimidazolidine derivatives, their preparation and pharmaceutical preparations comprising them | |
JP2791430B2 (en) | Fused hetero 5-membered azepine derivative and pharmaceutical use thereof | |
FR2782997A1 (en) | NOVEL BENZODIAZEPINONE DERIVATIVES, PREPARATION METHOD AND INTERMEDIATES THEREOF, MEDICAMENT APPLICATION AND PHARMACEUTICAL COMPOSITIONS COMPRISING THE SAME |
Legal Events
Date | Code | Title | Description |
---|---|---|---|
FZDE | Dead |